Letters and Diaries

Letters And Diaries From Soldiers That Served In the American Civil War Between 1861-1865

Unlike other Civil War databases, this one will remain free and open to the public. But it depends on your cooperation. If you have letter or diary transcripts, please consider uploading them. It's a very simple process and you can take pride in knowing you are helping to preserve history for posterity. We do not exploit or profit from this information. The creators of this site are Civil War enthusiasts with altruistic intentions.

Letters from soldier that surname start with A

Letters from soldier

 Letters from soldier that first name start with A

Letter from Abraham Lincoln to Alexander Hamilton Stephens

Letter from Abraham Lincoln to Alexander Hamilton Stephens

Letter from Abraham Lincoln to Alexander Hamilton Stephens, January 19, 1860

To Alexander H. Stephens [NOTE: 2. From a pamphlet entitled Some Lincoln Correspondence with Southern Leaders before the Outbreak of the Civil War, from the Collection of Judd Stewart, 1909. The letter was there printed from a copy certified as correct by Mr. Stephens.]

Springfield, Illinois, 19 January, 1860.

Duplicated for Senator Jno. J. Crittenden

Honorable A. H. Stephens

Dear Sir: Your letter and one from Hon. J. J. Crittenden, reached me at the same time. He wants a new party on the platform of "The Union, the constitution and the enforcement of the Laws" — not construed. You from your retirement at Liberty Hall complain of the bad faith of many in the free states who refuse to return fugitives from labor, as agreed in the compromise of 1850, 1854: but I infer that you agree with Judge Douglas that the territories are to be left to "form and regulate their own domestic institutions subject only to the Constitution of the United States." I remember the letter of the Whigs in Congress in 1852 which defeated Gen'l Winfield Scott on the ground that he did not present your view of States' rights.

Also that your letter destroyed the Whig party and it is said that you and Toombs voted for Webster after he was dead. You are still "harping" on "my daughter" and you supported Zach Taylor as a sound Kentuckian. If I understand you, here are two constructions: Crittenden being willing for the Henry Clay gradual emancipation, I think. The rights of local self-government as defined by Webster, also including state determination of citizenship, are clearly in the Constitution. When we were both Members of the Young-Indian Club in Washington you then argued for paramount state Sovereignty going very nearly to the extreme of state nullification of Federal laws with John C. Calhoun: and of secession at will with Robert Toombs. The Colonies were subject up to July 4, 1776, and had no recognized independence until they had won it in 1783: but the only time they ever had the shadows of separate sovereignty was in the two years before they were compelled to the articles of Confederation July 9, 1778.

They fought England for seven years for the right to club together but when were they independent of each other? Let me say right here that only unanimous consent of all of the states can dissolve this Union. We will not secede and you shall not. Let me show you what I think of the reserved rights of the states as declared in the articles of Confederation and in the Constitution and so called Jeffersonian amendments; suppose that I sold a farm here in Illinois with all and singular the rights, members and appurtenances to the same in any wise belonging or appertaining, signed, sealed and delivered: I have now sold my land. Will it at all change the contract if I go to the clerk's office and add a post script to the record; that all rights not therein conveyed I reserve to myself and my children? The colonies, by the Declaration of July 4, 1776, did not get nationality, for they were leagued to fight for it. By the articles of Confederation of July 9, 1778, under stress and peril of failure without union, a government was created to which the states ceded certain powers of nationality, especially in the command of the army and navy, as yet supported by the states. Geo. Washington was Commander in Chief and congress was advisory agent of the states, commending but not enacting laws for the thirteen, until empowered. This proved insufficient and the peril of failure was great as ever, at home and abroad.

Alexander Hamilton and others of New York were first to urge that a government with no revenues, except state grants, could have no credit at home or abroad. Three years later Virginia led the states in urging concessions of power, and then by twelve states — Rhode Island objecting — was framed our original Constitution of 1787 fully three and a half years after the peace that sealed our United national Independence. The post-script erroneously all attributed to Thomas Jefferson, came in three installments. The first ten (10) proposed in the first session of the Congress of the United States 25th September 1789 were ratified by the constitutional number of states 15 December 1791, New Jersey 20 November 1789 and Virginia 15 December 1791, eleven states only, Georgia and Connecticut dissenting. The eleventh amendment, proposed 5 March 1794, Third Congress, was then declared duly adopted by a President's message of 8 January, 1798, eleven states consenting & finally all consenting. The twelfth amendment was proposed in congress 12 December 1803 and declared ratified through the secretary of state 25 September 1804 by the constitutional quorum of states. The first ten articles are the Bill of Rights and each set of amendments had a preface. The eleventh limited the Federal Judiciary. The twelfth regulated general elections for President and Vice-President of the United States.

Do any or all of these retract the fee-simple grant of great and permanent powers to the Federal Government? There are three great Departments: I, the President commanding the Army and Navy and with a veto upon a plurality of Congress. II, the Congress coining all moneys; collecting all imposts on imports, regulating all interstate as all external commerce; making all subordinate Federal Judiciary as appointed of the President with power to have a ten mile square seat and to take grants or to buy for Forts, Dock yards and Arsenals; having post offices and post roads under laws executed by the President, and to frame supreme constitutional laws and set up courts and Judges. III, The supreme court set as arbiter and expounder of the constitution and of all differences of states and with states or of them with the Federation; no loop hole left for nullification, and none for secession, — because the right of peaceable assembly and of petition and by article Fifth of the Constitution, the right of amendment, is the Constitutional substitute for revolution. Here is our Magna Carta not wrested by Barons from King John, but the free gift of states to the nation they create and in the very amendments harped upon by states rights men are proposed by the Federal congress and approved by Presidents, to make the liberties of the Republic of the West forever sure. All of the States' Rights which they wished to retain are now and forever retained in the Union, including slavery; and so I have sworn loyalty to this constitutional Union, and for it let me live or let me die.

But you say that slavery is the corner stone of the south and if separated, would be that of a new Republic; God forbid. When a boy I went to New Orleans on a flat boat and there I saw slavery and slave markets as I have never seen them in Kentucky, and I heard worse of the Red River plantations. I hoped and prayed that the gradual emancipation plan of Henry Clay or the Liberian colonization of John Q. Adams might lead to its extinction in the United States. Geo. Washington, the Massachusetts Adams, Presidents James Madison and Monroe, Benj. Franklin opposed its extension into the territories before I did. The ordinance of 1784, 1787 for the North West territory ceded by Virginia, was written by Thomas Jefferson and signed only by slave-holders and that prohibited forever slavery, or involuntary servitude not imposed for crime. Your grandfather, Captain Stephens, suffered at Valley Forge and bled at Brandywine for the principles of the men of 1776-1783. Your Uncle, Justice Grier of the Supreme Bench has recently expounded the Supreme Law as I honestly accept it. Senator Crittenden complains that by the device of party conventions and nominations of candidates for Presidents and Vice-Presidents the Federal plan of separate and unbiased Electoral Colleges is taken away and the popular feature of elections is restored to the people. I reckon they wanted it so. What are you agoing to do about it? To abolish conventions you must abolish candidates. In your Oxford College orations, you say "I love the Union and revere its memories; I rejoice in all its achievements in arts, in letters and in arms." If it is a good thing, why not just keep it and say no more about it?

I am not in favor of a party of Union, constitution and law to suit Mr. Bell or Mr. Everett and be construed variously in as many sections as there are states.

This is the longest letter I ever dictated or wrote. But this is to only you alone, not to the public.

Your truly,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Charles C. Nott, May 31, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Charles C. Nott, May 31, 1860

 To Charles C. Nott [NOTE: 1. Appointed judge of the Court of Claims by President Lincoln in 1865 and made chief justice of the court by President Cleveland in 1896.]

Springfield, Ills,

May 31, 1860.

Charles C. Nott, Esq.

My Dear Sir: Yours of the 23rd, accompanied by a copy of the speech delivered by me at the Cooper Institute, and upon which you have made some notes for emendations, was received some days ago. Of course I would not object to, but would be pleased rather, with a more perfect edition of that speech.

I did not preserve memoranda of my investigations; and I could not now re-examine, and make notes, without an expenditure of time which I can not bestow upon it. Some of your notes I do not understand.

So far as it is intended merely to improve in grammar and elegance of composition, I am quite agreed; but I do not wish the sense changed, or modified, to a hair's breadth. And you, not having studied the particular points so closely as I have, can not be quite sure that you do not change the sense when you do not intend it. For instance, in a note at bottom of first page, you propose to substitute "Democrats" for "Douglas." But what I am saying there is true of Douglas, and is not true of "Democrats" generally; so that the proposed substitution would be a very considerable blunder. Your proposed insertion of "residences" though it would do little or no harm, is not at all necessary to the sense I was trying to convey. On page 5 your proposed grammatical change would certainly do no harm. The "impudently absurd" I stick to. The striking out "he" and inserting "we" turns the sense exactly wrong. The striking out "upon it" leaves the sense too general and incomplete. The sense is "act as they acted upon that question" — not as they acted generally.

After considering your proposed changes on page 7, I do not think them material, but I am willing to defer to you in relation to them.

On page 9, striking out "to us" is probably right. The word "lawyer's" I wish retained. The word "Courts" struck out twice, I wish reduced to "Court" and retained. "Court" as a collective noun properly governs the plural "have" as I understand. "The" preceding "Court," in the latter case, must also be retained. The words "quite," "as," and "or" on the same page, I wish retained. The italicising, and quotation marking, I have no objection to.

As to the note at bottom, I do not think any too much is admitted. What you propose on page 11, is right, I return your copy of the speech, together with one printed here, under my own hasty supervising. That at New York was printed without any supervision by me. If you conclude to publish a new edition, allow me to see the proof-sheets.

And now thanking you for your very complimentary letter, and your interest for me generally, I subscribe myself.

Your friend and servant,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to George Gilman Fogg, August 16, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to George Gilman Fogg, August 16, 1860

To George G. Fogg [NOTE: 1. Then a member of the Republican National Committee; afterwards Minister to Switzerland (1861-65) and Senator from New Hampshire (1866-67). Original owned by Mr. Judd Stewart, Plainfield, N.J.]

Springfield, Ills. Aug. 16, 1860

Hon. George G. Fogg.

My dear Sir: I am annoyed some by the printed paragraph below, in relation to myself, taken from the N.Y. Herald's correspondence from this place of August 8th.

"He had, he said, on one occasion been invited to go into Kentucky and revisit some of the scenes with whose history his father in his lifetime had been identified. On asking by letter whether Judge Lynch would be present, he received no response; and he therefore came to the conclusion that the invitation was a trap laid by some designing person to inveigle him into a slave state for the purpose of doing violence to his person."

This is decidedly wrong. I did not say it. I do not impugn the correspondent. I suppose he misconceived the statement from the following incident. Soon after the Chicago nomination, I was written to by a highly respectable gentleman of Harden County, Ky., inquiring if I was a son of Thomas Lincoln, whom he had known long ago in that county. I answered that I was, and that I was myself born there. He wrote again, and, among other things, (did not invite me) but simply inquired if it would not be agreeable to me to revisit the scenes of my childhood. I replied among other things, "It would indeed, but would you not Lynch me?" He did not write again.

I have playfully (and never otherwise) related this incident several times; and I suppose I did so to the Herald correspondent, though I do not remember it. If I did, it is all that I did say from which the correspondent could have inferred his statement.

Now, I dislike, exceedingly, for Kentuckians to understand that I am charging them with a purpose to inveigle me, and do violence to me. Yet I can not go into the newspapers. Would not the editor of the Herald, upon being shown this letter, insert the short correction which you find upon the inclosed scrap?

Please try him, unless you perceive some sufficient reason to the contrary. In no event, let my name be publicly used.

Yours very truly

A. Lincoln.

Correction

We have such assurance as satisfies us that our correspondent writing from Springfield, Ills., under date of Aug. 8 was mistaken in representing Mr. Lincoln as expressing a suspicion of a design to inveigle him into Kentucky for the purpose of doing him violence.

Mr. Lincoln neither entertains, nor has intended to express any such suspicion.

Abraham Lincoln to I.H. Fullininder and O.P. Hall, February 14, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to I.H. Fullininder and O.P. Hall, February 14, 1860

To O. P. Hall AND I (or J.) H. Fullininder

Springfield Feb. 14, 1860.

Messrs. O. P. Hall &

I OR J. H. Fullininder.

Gentlemen: Your letter in which, among other things, you ask what I meant when I said this "Union could not stand half slave and half free"; and also what I meant when I said "a house divided against itself could not stand" is received and I very cheerfully answer it as plainly as I may be able. You misquote, to some material extent, what I did say, which induces me to think you have not very carefully read the speech in which the expressions occur which puzzle you to understand. For this reason and because the language I used is as plain as I can make it, I now quote at length the whole paragraph in which the expressions which puzzle you occur. It is as follows: "We are now far into the fifth year since a policy was initiated with the avowed object and confident promise of putting an end to slavery agitation. Under the operation of that policy that agitation has not only not ceased, but constantly augmented. I believe it will not cease until a crisis shall have been reached, and passed. A house divided against itself can not stand. I believe this government can not endure permanently, half slave, and half free. I do not expect the Union to be dissolved: I do not expect the house to fall; but I do expect it will cease to be divided. It will become all one thing, or all the other. Either the opponents of slavery will avert the further spread of it and place it where the public mind shall rest in the belief that it is in course of ultimate extinction; or its advocates will push it forward till it will become alike lawful in all the states, old as well as new, North as well as South."

That is the whole paragraph; and it puzzles me to make my meaning plainer. Look over it carefully, and conclude I meant all I said, and did not mean any thing I did not say, and you will have my meaning. Douglas attacked me upon this, saying it was a declaration of war between the slave and the free states. You will perceive, I said no such thing, and I assure you I thought of no such thing. If I had said I believe the Government cannot last always half slave and half free, would you understand it any better than you do? Endure permanently and last always have exactly the same meaning. If you, or if you will state to me some meaning which you suppose I had, I can and will instantly tell you whether that was my meaning.

Your very truly,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, April 07, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, April 07, 1860

 To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Springfield, Ills. April 7, 1860

Hon: L. Trumbull

My dear Sir: Reaching home from Chicago, where I have been engaged two weeks in the trial of a lawsuit, I found your letter of March 26th.

Of course you can do no better for Delahay than you promise. I am trying to keep out of the contest among our friends for the Gubernatorial nomination; but from what I hear, the result is in considerable doubt.

We have just had a clear party victory in our City election; and our friends are more encouraged, and our enemies more cowed by it, than by anything since the organization of the Republican party. Last year we carried the city; but we did it, not by our own strength, but by an open feud among our enemies. This year their feud was healed; and we beat them fairly by main strength.

I can scarcely give an opinion as to what effect a nomination of Judge McLean, by the Union Convention, would have. I do not believe he would accept it; and if he did, that fact alone, I think, would shut him out of the Chicago Convention. If he were ten years younger he would be our best candidate.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, April 29, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, April 29, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Springfield, April 29, 1860

Hon: L. Trumbull:

My dear Sir: Yours of the 24th was duly received; and I have postponed answering it, hoping by the result at Charleston, to know who is to lead our adversaries, before writing. But Charleston hangs fire, and I wait no longer.

As you request, I will be entirely frank. The taste is in my mouth a little; and this, no doubt, disqualifies me, to some extent, to form correct opinions. You may confidently rely, however, that by no advice or consent of mine, shall my pretentions be pressed to the point of endangering our common cause.

Now, as to my opinions about the chances of others in Illinois. I think neither Seward nor Bates can carry Illinois if Douglas shall be on the track; and that either of them can, if he shall not be. I rather think McLean could carry it with D. on or off; in other words, I think McLean is stronger in Illinois, taking all sections of it, than either S. or B; and I think S. the weakest of the three. I hear no objection to Mr. McLean, except his age; but that objection seems to occur to every one; and it is possible it might leave him no stronger than the others. By the way, if we should nominate him, how would we save to ourselves the chance of filling his vacancy in the Court? Have him hold on up to the moment of his inauguration? Would that course be no draw-back upon us in the canvass?

Recurring to Illinois, we want something here quite as much as, and which is harder to get than, the electoral vote — the Legislature. And it is exactly in this point that Seward's nomination would be hard upon us. Suppose he should gain us a thousand votes in Winnebago, it would not compensate for the loss of fifty in Edgar.

A word now for your own special benefit. You better write no letters which can possibly be distorted into opposition, or quasi opposition to me. There are men on the constant watch for such things out of which to prejudice my peculiar friends against you.

While I have no more suspicion of you than I have of my best friend living, I am kept in a constant struggle against suggestions of this sort. I have hesitated some to write this paragraph, lest you should suspect I do it for my own benefit, and not for yours; but on reflection I conclude you will not suspect me.

Let no eye but your own see this — not that there is anything wrong, or even ungenerous, in it; but it would be misconstrued.

Your friend as ever

A. Lincoln

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 08, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 08, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull

Private

Springfield, Ill.,

Dec 8, 1860.

Hon. Lyman Trumbull,

My Dear Sir: Yours of the 2nd is received. I regret exceedingly the anxiety of our friends in New York, of whom you write; but it seems to me the sentiment in that state which sent a united delegation to Chicago in favor of Gov. Seward ought not and must not be snubbed, as it would be, by the omission to offer Gov. S. a place in the Cabinet. I will myself take care of the question of "corrupt jobs" and see that justice is done to all our friends of whom you wrote as well as others.

I have written Mr. Hamlin on this very subject of Gov. S. and requested him to consult fully with you.

He will show you my note and enclosures to him; and then please act as therein requested.

Yours as ever,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 10, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 10, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Private & Confidential

Springfield, Ills. Dec. 10, 1860

Hon. L. Trumbull.

My dear Sir: Let there be no compromise on the question of extending slavery. If there be, all our labor is lost, and, ere long, must be done again. The dangerous ground — that into which some of our friends have a hankering to run — is Pop. Sov. Have none of it. Stand firm. The tug has to come, & better now than any time hereafter.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 24, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, December 24, 1860

 To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Springfield, Ills. Dec. 24, 1860

Hon. Lyman Trumbull

My dear Sir. I expect to be able to offer Mr. Blair a place in the cabinet; but I can not, as yet, be committed on the matter, to any extent whatever.

Despatches have come here two days in succession, that the Forts in South Carolina will be surrendered by the order, or consent at least, of the President.

I can scarcely believe this; but if it prove true, I will, if our friends at Washington concur, announce publicly at once that they are to be retaken after the inauguration. This will give the Union Men a rallying cry, and preparation will proceed somewhat on their side, as well as on the other.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, March 16, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, March 16, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Springfield, Mar. 16, 1860

Hon: L. Trumbull

My dear Sir: When I first saw by the despatches that Douglas had run from the Senate while you were speaking I did not quite understand it; but seeing by the report that you were cramming down his throat that infernal stereotyped lie of his about "negro equality" the thing became plain.

Another matter. Our friend Delahay wants to be one of the Senators from Kansas. Certainly it is not for outsiders to obtrude their interference. Delahay has suffered a great deal in our cause, and been very faithful to it, as I understand. He writes me that some of the members of the Kansas Legislature have written you in a way that your simple answer might help him. I wish you would consider whether you can not assist him that far, without impropriety. I know it is a delicate matter; and I do not wish to press you beyond your own judgement.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, March 16, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, March 16, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Springfield, Mar. 16, 1860

Hon: L. Trumbull

My dear Sir: When I first saw by the despatches that Douglas had run from the Senate while you were speaking I did not quite understand it; but seeing by the report that you were cramming down his throat that infernal stereotyped lie of his about "negro equality" the thing became plain.

Another matter. Our friend Delahay wants to be one of the Senators from Kansas. Certainly it is not for outsiders to obtrude their interference. Delahay has suffered a great deal in our cause, and been very faithful to it, as I understand. He writes me that some of the members of the Kansas Legislature have written you in a way that your simple answer might help him. I wish you would consider whether you can not assist him that far, without impropriety. I know it is a delicate matter; and I do not wish to press you beyond your own judgement.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, May 01, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Lyman Trumbull, May 01, 1860

To Lyman Trumbull [NOTE: 1. See note on p. 66.]

Private

Springfield, May 1, 1860

Hon: L. Trumbull

Dear Sir: In my last letter to you I believe I said I thought Mr. Seward would be weaker in Illinois than Mr. Bates. I write this to qualify the opinion so far as to say I think S. weaker than B. in our close Legislative districts; but probably not weaker taking the whole State over.

We now understand that Douglas will be nominated to-day by what is left of the Charleston Convention.

All parties here dislike it. Republicans and Danites, [NOTE: 2. See note on p. 97.] that he should be nominated at all; and Doug. Dem's that he should not be nominated by an undivided Convention.

Yours as ever

A. Lincoln

Abraham Lincoln to Mark William Delahay, April 14, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Mark William Delahay, April 14, 1860

 To Mark W. Delahay [NOTE: 1. Published in the Works with name suppressed (Works, Nicolay and Hay, 1894, 1, 633, and same, Tandy's ed., 1905, VI, 10).]

Springfield, Ills.

April 14, 1860.

M. W. Delahay,

My dear Sir: Reaching home last night I find your letter of the 7th. You know I was in New England. Some of the acquaintances I made while there, write me since the elections that the close votes in Conn. and the quasi defeat in R.I. are a drawback upon the prospects of Gov. Seward; and Trumbull writes Dubois to the same effect. Do not mention this as coming from me. Both those states are safe enough for us in the fall. I see by the dispatches that since you wrote, Kansas has appointed Delegates and instructed them for Seward. Don't stir them up to anger, but come along to the convention, and I will do as I said about expenses.

Yours as ever,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to Mark William Delahay, March 16, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to Mark William Delahay, March 16, 1860

To Mark W. Delahay [NOTE: 1. Original owned by Mr. Jesse W. Weik. An extract was published in Writings, Lapsley, v, 178, with name suppressed.]

Springfield, Ills.

Mar. 16, 1860.

Dear Delahay: I have just returned from the East. Before leaving I received your letter of Feb. 6; and on my return I find those of the 17th and 19th with Gen'l Lane's note inclosed in one of them. I sincerely wish you could be elected one of the first Senators from Kansas; but how to help you I do not know. If it were permissible for me to interfere, I am not personally acquainted with a single member of your Legislature. If my known friendship for you could be of any advantage, that friendship was abundantly manifested by me last December while in Kansas. If any member had written me, as you say some have Trumbull, I would very readily answer him. I shall write Trumbull at this sitting.

I understood, while in Kansas, that the State Legislature will not meet until the State is admitted. Was that the right understanding?

As to your kind wishes for myself, allow me to say I can not enter the ring on the money basis — first, because, in the main, it is wrong; and secondly, I have not, and can not get, the money. I say, in the main, the use of money is wrong; but for certain objects, in a political contest, the use of some, is both right and indispensable. With me as with yourself, this long struggle has been one of great pecuniary loss. I now distinctly say this: If you shall be appointed a delegate to Chicago, I will furnish one hundred dollars to bear the expenses of the trip.

Present my respects to Gen'l Lane; and say to him, I shall be pleased to hear from him at any time.

Your friend, as ever,

A. Lincoln

P.S. I have not yet taken the newspaper slip to the Journal. I shall do that tomorrow, and then send you the paper as requested.

A. L.

Abraham Lincoln to R.M. Corwine, April 06, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to R.M. Corwine, April 06, 1860

To R. M. Corwine [NOTE: 1. A delegate from Ohio to the Chicago Convention in 1860. During the War for the Union he served on the staff of General Frémont.]

Springfield, Ill., April 6th, 1860.

Hon. R. M. Corwine.

My Dear Sir— Reaching home yesterday after an absence of more than two weeks, I found your letter of the 24th of March. Remembering that when not a very great man begins to be mentioned for a very great position, his head is very likely to be a little turned, I concluded I am not the fittest person to answer the questions you ask. Making due allowance for this, I think Mr. Seward is the very best candidate we could have for the North of Illinois, and the very worst for the South of it. The estimate of Gov. Chase here is neither better nor worse than that of Seward, except that he is a newer man. They are regarded as being almost the same, seniority giving Seward the inside track. Mr. Bates, I think, would be the best man for the South of our State, and the worst for the North of it. If Judge McLean [NOTE: 1. John McLean, of Ohio, United States Supreme Court Justice. He received twelve votes on the first ballot in the convention and five on the third and last ballot.] was fifteen, or even ten years younger, I think he would be stronger than either, in our state, taken as a whole; but his great age, and the recollection of the deaths of Harrison and Taylor have, so far, prevented his being much spoken of here.

I really believe we can carry the state for either of them, or for any one who may be nominated; but doubtless it would be easier to do it with some than with others.

I feel myself disqualified to speak of myself in this matter. I feel this letter will be of little value to you; but I can make it no better, under the circumstances. Let it be strictly confidential, not that there is any thing really objectionable in it, but because it might be misconstrued.

Yours very truly,

A. Lincoln.

Abraham Lincoln to R.M. Corwine, May 02, 1860

Abraham Lincoln to R.M. Corwine, May 02, 1860

To R. M. Corwine

Private

Springfield, Ill., May 2, 1860.

Hon. R. M. Corwine.

Dear Sir:— Yours of the 30th ult. is just received. After what you have said, it is perhaps proper I should post you, so far as I am able, as to the "lay of the land." First I think the Illinois delegation will be unanimous for me at the start; and no other delegation will. A few individuals in other delegations would like to go for me at the start, but may be restrained by their colleagues. It is represented to me by men who ought to know, that the whole of Indiana might not be difficult to get. You know how it is in Ohio. I am certainly not the first choice there; and yet I have not heard that anyone makes any positive objection to me. It is just so everywhere as far as I can perceive. Everywhere, except here in Illinois and possibly Indiana, one or another is preferred to me, but there is no positive objection. This is the ground as it now appears. I believe you personally know C. M. Allen of Vincennes, Indiana. He is a delegate and has notified me that the entire Indiana delegation will be in Chicago the same day you name, Saturday, the 12th. My friends, Jesse K. Dubois, our auditor, and Judge David Davis, will probably be there ready to confer with friends from other States. Let me hear from you again when anything occurs.

Yours very truly,

A. Lincoln

Letter from Adams, Charles Milton

Letter from Adams, Charles Milton

Dear Wife and Children,

I take my pen in hand this evening on a rail in the fence corner, with my last sheet of paper and without a cent of money in my pockets to write to those I hold most dear. I received letters from you today, dated March 24th inclosing a postage stamp which is all the one I have. You had better not send any more stamps as the letters might never reach me, and the Captain can frank my letters and you can pay postage there, that is if you can get the money to pay with. There is now some prospect of our getting our pay soon. We are encamped in the southern part of Tennessee, 10 miles from Corinth where the rebels are said to have a heavy force, and are strongly fortified. It was the calculation to attack them today, the rains have rendered the roads impassable for our heavy guns.May 6th. I had to stop writing last night in consequence of its getting dark, and having got my washing out this morning, and as there appears to be no more work for me at present, I resume my pen to write a little more. This is a beautiful day. The sun shines bright and clear, a balmy breeze floats through the air. The wild birds are warbling cheerfully among the leafy trees and all nature seems at peace, but the shrill notes of martial music, and the grand parade of military show, indicates that man alone is at war. Here are two powerful armies, in close proximity to each other, both of the same nation, speak the same language and closely allied by the ties of blood, often father against son and brother against brother, the one contending for the perpetuation of the vilest crime that ever cursed the earth, the other for the preservation of the best government the sun ever shone upon. May the God of battles give victory to the right, and may Union and peace again soon ! be restored.........

We have not heard anything reliable form the enemy for several days, but it is rumored and extensively believed in camp that they are evacuating Corinth. If this is the case we will have to follow them up but if they stand battle here and get whipped, as I think they will, it seems to me they will have to give up, at least in the west........I don't know as I have informed you of exactly of our condition. The 13th Ohio battery is disbanded through the rascality of General Hurlburt, to whose division we were attached, the officers are sent home, and the men divided among the 7th, 10th, and 14th Ohio batteries. I am in the 10th under Captain White. The Captain, one Lieutenant, the Orderly Sergeant and a few others appear to be very respectable men. The majority of the men however are pretty hard, nearly all use profane language, and nearly all are gamblers, the consequence is there is a great deal of quarreling among them and they are not so well drilled as they should be. For my part I hope it will never be my lot to go into an engagement with them, and I hope that matters will soon be arranged so that I can get out of their company.

You say in your last letter that you have never got any money from the county, yet I would like to know the reason, for if I am rightfully informed it is there for you and I should think that those into whose hands the business is intrusted would see that you get it. As soon as I get my pay I will send you some, though it is risky business, sending money by mail. Hoping this will find you all in good health and spirits, I subscribe myself as ever, truly and affectionately yourHusband and father.C. M. AdamsDirect your letters to C. M. Adams, Camp Shiloh c/o Capt. White.10th Ohio Battery.

Letter from Alexander, Abdon

Letter from Alexander, Abdon

We are likely to remain here for the winter. The country is nearly exhausted and provisions are high, yet we do very well in consideration of the number of troops and the time we have been in this state. I don't see that the war is near a close though what is impossible to us is yet easy to the Lord. If it was not for my faith or reliance, I should dispond of any good. We must go forward in the discharge of our duty. My heart is sad when I think of the suffering, the privation of the poor this cold winter, yet we must hope that all these things are for our good. My views of the depravity of human nature is not lessened but I see great room for laborers in the field, and the increasing of the prayers of all Christians. I am sure if all I hear is correct, we have got all the wicked and corrupt in the army.

The feelings of one in the army can scarcely be described when we hear the prices the speculators ask for food for the woman and children, and how unconcerned they appear to be about the fate of our country. It makes one feel sometimes as if we ought to give them a punishment as traitors, but then we know that we must not fret on account of evil doers. There is an undefined fear among us that the enemy will gain great advantage over us this winter by the aid of their gun boats and pillage and devastate our land.

If this struggle goes on it must become more desperate the longer it lasts. The murder of citizens in cold blood in Missouri will greatly exasperate our men and only tend to bring it to extermination. The people of England sit with folded hands and see the utter folly of an attempt to subjugate a people of their own blood, and yet have not raised a hand to stop this bloodshed. The Lord works by various instrumentation and maybe they are reserved to stop our enemies. I hope the Christians have not ceased their efforts nor prayers for on them depends the saving of our people. As to how demoralizing the associations in the army are, it is worse than you imagine, and how lawless we will be when we return home, and how long before we become a sober, quiet people is more than I can tell.

But it is better than infidelity with the garb of the Red Republicanism which our enemies are fighting under. Lord deliver us from the scenes of a French Revolution, yet we have but to fail and it becomes in all its horrors. Martha was well when I received the last letter. Father is doing well though troubled about the war. As to the movements of our army I don't know but suppose the fighting will be at Charleston. I have not been to Richmond yet but will get you a paper. Write to me, Petersburg, Care Capt. Jos. Graham, Co. C, 10 Regt. N.C.T.

Yours in love, Abdon.

Letter from Amoss , Cadmus M

Letter from Amoss , Cadmus M

It becomes my turn to complain of not receiving letters but in doing this I do not for one moment think that you have neglected to write. I am only afraid you or the baby are sick. I will be miserable until I hear from you. We are ordered into winter quarters six miles below this at a place called Cockletown. You may continue to direct your letters to Yorktown until I give you notice of a change.

I am very sorry indeed to leave the pleasant place at which we are now encamped. I have seen so many things to interest me and have fared so well since moving here that I have become quite attached to the place. If you were only near me where I could see you very often I would be perfectly contented with my situation as long as the country needed my services.

The time is fast approaching when I will be placed in a position in the company with which I shall be perfectly satisfied. It is not for myself that I am seeking promotion for my position in the company is a very pleasant one indeed. I am sure, though I say it myself, that I am the most popular one of all the men in the company. They all have the greatest confidence in me as a military man and in a social point of view. I would report this to none other but you for it would appear egotistical to others, but I deem it my duty to tell you everything of the kind.

It is for your sake and Pa's that I am so desirous of being in a higher position. We have been placed under some restraint in the last two or three days on account of the beastliness of four or five men in the Legion in getting drunk. It is very hard indeed to be kept in camp on account of the misdeeds of others, but such is the strict rubs of military camp.

The whole of the forces in and around Yorktown were thrown into great confusion the other night on account of a picket guard coming up from near Newport News and reporting that the enemy were landing in force nine miles below. It was between twelve and one o'clock in the night when I was awakened by Williams pulling me half out of the tent by one leg and screaming at the top of his voice, "they are coming sure enough now Mas.[ter].

Bad wake up! Wake up! Whars your gun." I got up as soon as I could and put on my clothes in the dark, found my gun and ammunition and went out and formed the company. We were all anxious for a fight but were doomed to disappointment. I had hardly formed the company when the Adjutant came round and said only the cavalry would be needed. The cavalry returned next morning and reported a false alarm, the picket having fired on some fishing smacks and fled. We are going six miles nearer the enemy, but I do not think we will have a fight anywhere near here soon.

The blockading fleet has disappeared from sight. I have seen nothing of it in a week but think it is farther out in the bay. I visited a place of some interest yesterday for the first time. About three quarters of a mile below us and on the right of the York River stands the remains of an ancient temple. It is surrounded by a wall intended for defence against sudden attacks. Within the enclosure are several defaced and broken monuments. One only is legible and that adorned with the British coat of arms. The slab bears this inscription, "Major William Gooch of this Parish, died October 29, 1655. Within this tomb there doth interred lie. No shape but substance, true nobility. It's self though young, in years hist twenty nine.

Yet graced with virtues moral and devine. The church from him did good participate. In counsel rare fit to adorn a state." Captain Glenn left this place for home last week and is there by this time. If you want to send any letters or packages by him to me he will take great pleasure in delivering them. You must send them to Atlanta and he will take charge of it.

He will leave for Virginia by the twentieth of this month I suppose. You need not send me any other clothing than two linen shirts if you have them and the other shirt you are making for me. I would like to have a military overcoat but will wait and see what kind I want. I think I will buy it in Richmond with the new suit I will be obliged to get when I am promoted. You can send what eatables you please. The others were very acceptable. Tell mother all the boys liked her pickles and catsup very much and said it was the best they have ever had. Give my love to all the family and kiss our precious Henry.

Your devoted husband, C.M. Amoss

Letters From A. S. Van de Graaff

A. S. Van de Graaff

Camp near
Hagerstown Md
July 8th 1863

 

My dear Wife:

I have not been able to send a letter to you since we crossed the River on the 23rd and I know that you must be very uneasy about me. I am well and unwounded.

We marched to Gettysburg Pa where we fought on the 1st 2nd & 3rd of July. On the first two days our armies were triumphant; on the last we were badly repulsed in the Centre and the 3rd Corps badly cut up. I was relieved from duty as Pro. Marshall and went into the battle. On the 1st my Battalion was deployed as Skirmishers and lost only 7 men wounded although we drove the Calvary Pickets & Skirmishers of the Enemy over three miles; during the battle a shell exploded at my feet covering me with dirt and filling my eyes. Our Brigade led the attack, drove the Enemy but being unsupported was forced to fall back. On the 3rd we were in the front line and charged the enemy thru' an open field about a mile. Some of the Brigade again reached the top of the Hill and drove the enemy; but again the supporting lines broke and we were drawn back with great loss. The whole corps was routed, and we lost many prisoners. My loss in this battle was 43 out of 98 men. Some are prisoners & unhurt. In my old company Tom Barnes was wounded slightly in leg, C.E. Denison taken prisoner, or rather missing. I think he is badly wounded or killed. J. D. Tuerman was shot in the shoulder severely. The Battalion fought well in both battles. I got within 50 yds of the breastworks when our line gave way and being completely exhausted lay down in a lane for 15 or 20 minutes, under a very heavy fire. I then ran out, and succeeded in getting back to our line unhurt, although overheated and broken down. The next evening we fell back and have retreated to this place. We sent our wounded back, but they were all nearly captured by the enemy. Our entire loss must be very heavy. Two wagons from each Reg't was sent back loaded with wounded, and that was attacked and captured by the Calvary of Enemy. We lost nearly four hundred Wagons. I think we will recross the River as soon as it becomes fordable. We have not heard a word from home, nor indeed any where since we have been over the River. Our army was buoyant and full of life and the repulse wholly unexpected by men & officers. My health has not been good and I am worn out with the exposure and hardships of the last week. I have not been able to change my clothing for ten days, and don't know where we will meet the wagon again. I will write to you every opportunity I meet with, but have little hope of hearing from you soon.

Give my love to all & believe me as ever
your affectionate husband

A. S. Van de Graaff
 

Letters From Albion Martin

Albion Martin

David Rutherford Note: These eleven letters were first transcribed from the originals by Carolyn Martin Rutherford in 1971. Recently I decided to convert the typed transcriptions into computer text files and word processor files. While doing so, I examined the original letters when passages of the typed transcriptions seemed odd, did not make sense, or had obvious grammatical or spelling errors. I found that Carolyn Rutherford had transcribed the passages exactly - including errors in spelling, capitalization, punctuation and grammar made while writing the original letters. Therefore these errors you may notice in the letters, for the most part, were made by the original author. Indecipherable passages have been indicated by a string of dots (......).

I did my best to convert the typed transcriptions into computer files as accurately as possible. I may have inadvertently corrected errors in spelling, punctuation and capitalization which appeared in the original letters and first transcription. Also, I may have made typographical errors that were not noticed during the proof reading of the files. In just a few instances, I altered a word or two where I felt the first transcription was misinterpreted.

The 1971 transcriptions of most of these letters were included in the book, 'A Boy of Old Shenandoah', written by Robert Hugh Martin and published in 1977 (MacClean Publishing) through the efforts of his daughter, Carolyn Martin Rutherford. The book is a short collection of accounts depicting the boyhood events in the life of Robert Hugh Martin, my great-grandfather, who grew up in the Shenandoah Valley during and following the War Between the States. Included in the book are several accounts involving his father's military activities. One involves an account of the boy's brief inclusion in the retreat of Confederate wagon trains up the valley following a battlefield defeat in 1864. Another account briefly portrays Albion Martin's circumstances as the war ended. It is worth reading if you have any interest in the events of the War Between the States in the Shenandoah Valley. There are several eyewitness accounts of military events in the book, all of them through the eyes of a young boy whose 2nd floor balcony over the Valley Pike gave him a front row seat to the Shenandoah Valley campaigns of the Civil War.

In regards to the content of the A. Martin letters, the person named 'Hugh' who is mentioned a few times is the younger brother of Albion Martin's wife, Anne Gillespie (Koontz) Martin. Hugh Ramsey Thompson Koontz served in the Seventh Virginia Cavalry Regiment and attained the rank of Captain. According to historical accounts and family tradition, he was killed at Mount Clifton (Shenandoah County, near Mount Jackson) leading a charge against a detachment of General Sheridan's troops guarding barn and mill burners in October 1864.

Camp Harmon near Centerville August 26, 1861

Camp Harmon near Centerville August 26, 1861

Dear Nannie,

I mailed a letter Saturday and trust it reached on Sunday. My health has so much improved that I started last evening on a march towards Fairfax Court House but only marched about three miles when we met a courier with orders that we should about face. Another false alarm. We got back to camp a little after sunset. I was a good deal fatigued as it was the first exercise I had taken since my sickness. I was not compelled to go as I was still on the sick list but I was determined to go as far as I could. I did not like the idea of everyone thinking I was afraid to go. I started on a good dinner. I cooked my beans and baked what tomatoes I had left and baked potatoes. I succeeded in putting them up first rate. Luther and several others were opposed to having them did not like cooked tomatoes but when they eat of them they change their mind and wanted to know where I had learned to cook them in that style. If they had been fresh they probably would have been better. The beans were delicious. We will probably have a good many alarms but I do not anticipate a fight very soon.
Have you sent me any papers? I have not received any yet. I want you to send me some if it will not be too much trouble. If you have any indelible ink , please write my name on several pieces of white cotton just large enough for A Martin Co.I 33 Reg Va Vol. I want to sew them on my blankets and clothes, about half a dozen will do.
Monday night 26 1861. Since writing the above I have received your very interesting letter and the dispatch. Do not send anything to me by anyone claiming to belong to our Reg. unless you know him or something of him. I think the man you speak of does not belong to our Reg. I may be mistaken.
I regret that Will did not find me. I would have been very much please to see him. Bob Bowman took supper with us this eve- say they have 130 sick in the Reg. and the sick barefooted. Our forces are putting up breastworks within three miles of Alexandria. Hugh does not find camp fare palatable. I get along very well the only trouble is the want of variety but of late we occasionally get a little milk onions butter potatoes ........ Do not send me any clothing till I direct. I shall not need them for some time - may get home before I need anything If you should send anything in the way of eating - I do not ask for anything - you can put in some dark gray patches - the glass and piece of hard soap. You may send me a one dollar Rockingham Bank note in your next. I have ... (rest of letter missing)

Camp Kearnstown Nov 17, 1861

Camp Kearnstown Nov 17, 1861

My Dear Annie,

I neglected answering you last letter because I hoped to see you before a letter could reach you but I have almost despaired of getting off at all. If I am not home in the course of three or four days, I shall give up the idea of getting home during the war. The first requirement is to dispose of stock, negroes and anything else you think best as soon as possible and prepare to come and see me while we are camped near Winchester. I can get boarding for you. I saw your papa in Winchester yesterday only for a few minutes only. I had leave to go up with him. My permission to go home has to go through the commissary general for approval and he is at Manassas or Richmond. I have sent in the request but do not expect much from it. So you can make arrangements to come and see me.
I think you had better sell the hogs for cash instead of having them butchered unless you expect to stay there and keep house by yourself. Pork is worth 7 or 8 cents per pound gross that is alive. Luther says they are fine and weigh three hundred pounds each. If you kill them it will take a bushel of salt nearly to cure them and I suppose from all acct you could hardly get salt at all - at any rate would have to pay several times its value for it is all this rascally speculator that makes salt so high for I am furnished with salt for the army at 75 cents per bushel. You can see where some of the rascality is. I have heard that Mr. Hardesty asks $20 a sack for his which is about five dollars a bushel. I think it will take something more than salt to save them from Hell. All such men shall be treated as alien enemies. They will prove a curse to our new country, for the majority of the fighting men in the Southern Army cannot support their families or hardly clothe themselves at present prices and all brought about by the speculators.
It takes one month wages as a private for a pair of boots which is an almost indispensable article of clothing at this time of year. I furnish the Officers of this reg. with provisions at the following rate of flour 3 cents per pound, beef stake (very fine) 6 cents per pound, Bacon 20, Coffee 25, Sugar (very nice) 6 cents per bushel, candles adamantine 25 cents per pound, rice 35 cents per pound. You can see how some men are oppressing the poor and especially the families of the poor privates who sleep on the ground with one blanket to cover them or do not have .........they may be call on to face the cannon and pour out his blood in defense of the infernal land shark at home. A terrible retribution awaits their sins.
My own position in the army is an enviable one but I know what it is to be a private in the service, in other words an humble soldier which means a good deal more than anyone knows of that never has occupied the front lines. I am prouder of the three months I served as a common soldier than any other service I ever performed or ever expect to perform in that length of time or during the balance of my life.
I regards to our own domestic affairs I hardly know what to advise-if we could sell our furniture and rent the houses I would approve of doing so for the reason that I do not expect to leave the army while the war lasts and if anyone knows when that will be he is wiser than anyone I have seen. So we will have to remove our property next spring or rent the house simply to for the purpose of keeping them unless or course you prefer or intend to keep house by yourself. I fear you could not get much for our things just now, towards spring we may be able to dispose of them to better advantage. I do not know as I shall never live in Harrisonburg again for any length of time and most likely I shall never practice dentistry again, at any rate till I try something else. If I can get home this week we could devise some plan to dispose of some of our matters (Domestic).
I suspended writing an hour since to roast a nice piece of beef after my own fashion and you know what I mean when I say roast beef. I surprised Luther and all the mess by a roast of beef some weeks. Luther declared in the start he did not like roast beef but after I roasted it and he tasted he could hardly git enough. I have nothing to roast beef in but a shallow skillet with a lid to it. If I had a deep oven I could do much better.
I supposed you would be surprised to see Luther instead of me after what I had written but his sickness and our removal to the Valley changed the nature of things very much and again I am a more important person in the army than he is and the sick plea was the only thing that took him home. Military authority is arbitrary in the extreme and we must learn to put up with it. There are a good many going home on one plea and another - some with permission and some without.
Nannie I love you devotedly and can this moment sacrifice anything in reason to see you but, by my honor, I never realized fully till since I left you how much I love you - I thought of a good many harsh words I have given you in moments of ill humor though not one of them with intent or forethought from the heart for that has always been true and warm for you and must ever be while life last. I have been punished for every unkind word given you and I think I never gave you any that I did not resolve should be the last, my absentmindedness has given you many an unkind word that I entirely was unaware of till you called my attention to it. I have no words to express my desire to see my Dear Nannie and Dear boy. And I hope for something to turn up soon that I will satisfy my longings, but until I secure permission required I will not go home-some would have gone home on the paper I had secured yesterday but they are absent without leave and liable to be reported so.
So that you may better understand the nature of getting furloughs and permission to leave, I will give you an exact copy of mine as I left it last evening at the Adjutant Generals office

 

Camp Kearnstown Nov 16, 1861

 

I respectfully ask permission to go to Harrisonburg Va to execute the bond and obtain the sureties required of First Commissaries to return on the 20th
A. Martin Capt. & A.C.S.
33rd Reg Va. Vol.

 

Approved
A.C. Cummings
Col Comdg 33rd Reg Va Vol.

 

On the back was approved
James F. Reston Col.
Acting Brigadier General

Now I have the recommendation of the Chief Commissary of the army but as I have the approval of Maj. Gen T. J. Jackson. Dear Nannie it looks like a hopeless case so do not be too disappointed for we are better off than thousands that are in the army. Their pay will not permit them to bring their families or are so far away that it is impossible. While I am no better now than when I was a private yet you will be more respected among strangers as the wife of a commissioned officer than you would as the wife of a private so I cannot go and see you. You can now come and see me if we remain in Winchester or vicinity.

Col. Gibbons took tea with you, did he. Well I have no objections. I presume he found it more convenient to do that then to walk a hundred yards to see me while I was in the rank, but I have not walked one yard to see him since we came into service and have no idea of doing so either if we stay ten years.
I have gotten the trunk at last and found two nice flannel shirts 3 pair flannel drawers 3 pairs socks 2 pairs cotton drawers and nice pillow, one silk handkerchief boots comfort and several other acceptable things among which are yours and Robby likenesses. It does me good to look at your face once more and little Robby so innocent and sweet. i have wanted those for a long time. The comfort is very good but almost too short. A big one would not have been too much this winter. I think Dear if you could see me some of these cold stormy nights you would not refuse me one of your large comforts. Night before last was the first night since the eighth of July that I have laid my head on a mattress and it felt comfortable. The little pillow is appreciated and everything else you have given me.
If I do not get home you will have to do the best you can with hogs and other things. I will send you a check for one hundred dollars - you will sell the hogs for cash. They ought to bring you between forty and fifty dollars if they are as good as Luther represents them. I do not know what to do with the cow. If Mr. Kingster does not come with Militia I will see what arrangements I can make with him.
I do not know as I shall need the shirts. I have only worn the other calico once, sent it out to wash last week but it has not returned yet and may never. I put on the calico you sent me and I presume it is the first, real clean shirt I have had on for three months or four. I may need another if we stay in Winchester this winter. I can afford to wear a white shirt sometimes. Since writing I was very surprised by the appearance of a fine looking young man in Military dress that I soon found to be Hugh. .............. and inquired for Dr. Martin. I was standing on one side of a ...... he on the other. He expressed great surprise at finding me looking so rusty. He came out from Winchester at dark and walked out at that. He has to return to Winchester by seven o'clock to take the train for Charlestown. He is the finest looking army man I have seen for some time. I was very glad to see him. He is now calling on the Mt. Jackson boys and Luther is fixing him a bed so he may take a nap. I think he fares pretty well, he told me that Mr. Yates had sent him a ham and pickles yesterday. Hugh left us this morning about five o'clock, he is in fine spirits.
I will write again in a few days, if I do not get home. Write soon and direct to Winchester, I enclose the Postage Stamps. From your Affectionate Husband.

Camp near Fairfax C.H. Oct. 6/61

Camp near Fairfax C.H. Oct. 6/61

My dear Nannie,

I fear your anxiety is becoming almost unbearable. I wrote you a hasty note last Friday night one week ago and stated that we were ordered to Munsons Hill on picket duty. We accordingly took up the line of march about eight o'clock on Saturday morning the 29th ......... all in fine spirits at the prospect of seeing Washington City on the distance but before we had left Camp one mile we met the Tenth Regiment on their retreat from Munsons hill. Our course was changed to the neighborhood of Falls Church or as near it as we could get and be out of danger of being captured. When we left we expected to return on the following Wednesday evening. Consequently we did not reach camp till eight o'clock P.M. but just as we were about to leave for camp we had our curiosity gratified by seeing a balloon go up from the Yankee camp on Munsons Hill - at least we supposed it arose from that point it went up until it looked like a mere speck. I suppose they had a complete view of our entire army in this section but I trust it will do them no good when the fight comes on because our eyes are open and a firm determination with nearly every man to fight or die. I may say I have no fear of the results. Our trust is in God.
Last Sunday we were drawn up in a line of battle about two o'clock and remained in that position till five o'clock and the slept on our guns with cartridge boxes on but no enemy appeared. Our Co. were on picket duty 2 days out of the seven we were away and nothing of general interest occurred in the time but of special interest to myself in the reception of a Commission and the appointment of Commissary in the 33rd Reg. by the President of the Confederate States. The commission and rank is that of Captain of Cavalry pay one hundred and forty dollars per month. My dear Nannie will that do for a start? I sent my letter of acceptance to the Secretary of War this morning so if you are not satisfied I can resign, but I trust you will give your consent to my holding on till something better turns up.
Yesterday morning I was almost certain of surprising you by my presence on the arrival of the cars in Mt. Jackson last evening. I had my permission approved by my Col. Inf. Brigadier Gen. T.J. Jackson and only wanted the approval of Gen. Smith to insure my safe passage to my home. I was so certain that I took my carpet sack and left Camp for home our General Smith's Head Quarters being on my route the train station. I sent for my permission for the approval was informed that I could go back to Camp and that I could go today if permission was granted adding that it would be doubtful though that my paper would be sent back to my Col. this morning granting or refusing. It was sent back with "Refused for the present" so I have to wait. Well I have practiced self denial a good deal in my time and especially during the last three months. I can wait a few days and may have to wait a good many.
I would have written a note yesterday to relieve your anxiety of mind if I had not be so certain of seeing so soon. I bore the disappointment like a true soldier.
I must give you a little history of my appointment to the Office of Commissary as I may have already been slandered in the neighborhood of Mt. Jackson and your ears may be pained by a rehearsal. About the first of September, a friend suggested that I should make application for the appointment of the Commissary in the 33rd reg. I consulted other friends and all encouraged and offered their aid. The Office was vacant - the duties discharged by the Quarter Master and his sergeant L.H. Ott. I waited from day to day for my friends to get up the recommendation. I being to modest to make the move myself. In the meantime, Col. Cummings received orders to detail a Lt to act till an appointment was made by the President. Jno. L. Pitman was detailed for the service. A day or two after a recommendation was drawn up and I took it to first to my own Captain who signed it, and then to Capt. Jno. Gatewood who signed it without comment as all done afterwards who signed it all with exception of one or two who remarked that they thought Pitman was Commissary - had not noticed the difference or from ignorance or carelessness between acting Commissary and Commissary in fact - a simple explanation was sufficient. One asked if Pitman did not wish or desire the appointment. I replied that I did not know and that I took the position that he had an office and a good one with firm prospect of promotion. I had none and was determined to get the office of Commissary if honorable means could get it.
Two Captains of the ten in the reg. refused to sign my recommendation for the reason that Pitman might desire this himself. One of them was his own Capt. Geo. Allen who signified his entire willingness to sign my position if Pitman did not intend to apply. I was advised by some not to apply to Capt. Allen thereby keep my movement hid from the said Jno. L. Pitman. I replied that I should ask his Capt. to sign solely for the reason that he might know what I was doing and that he could never bring the charge of underhanded movement on my part. Capt. Allen informed him immediately and Pitman spoke to Braithwort and Luther H. Ott about it and showed plainly that he wanted the office, he did not mention the affair to me. I went on doing my best to secure the office and supposed he was doing the same. Col. Jones gave me as good a recommendation as could be given. I think Chaplain of the regiment gave me a good word. Col. Cummings added a little - the appointment was made on the 21st of Sept the date of my commission.
I received my commission on Friday and of course the news soon reached Pitman he fairly foamed with rage said I had taken advantage of him and intimidated that I had done what I gentlemen would not have, I ought to have knocked him down would have done so but for fear of court-martial. We can never be friends again greater meanness I never met with sure. He was looking for the choice of three positions Office he has, the commissary and promotion to Captaincy in place of Capt. Allen when he resigned. Because I did not go to him and ask him if I might apply for the Office I am a rascal in his estimation. I could have told him that some of his name had held position that were not obtained honorably but I confined myself entirely to our own matters, he did not make anything off of me. If an office can be secured in a more honorably way than I have obtained mine I am at a loss to know how it is to be done and he knows it - and it was only his disappointment that put him in such a bad humor- he was rather green he thought he had the office because the Col had put him there but there is a man that out ranketh Col that makes this appointment and when they are made they cannot be superseded. I have to give a bond in the sum of twenty thousand dollars for the faithful discharge of the duties of the office and that is the hook on which I expect to get home on. I did not expect to take charge of the office till I had given my bonds, but General Jackson informed me that I can and give the bonds when more convenient to do so. I cannot tell when I shall be able to get home - not as long as there is a fight expected but Dear Nannie you need not have so much anxiety now, for I think Commissaries are rarely ever killed in battle. I'll get home as soon as I can.
A sad affair occurred in our camp last night just before dark. The reverend Mr. Holland Lutheran minister from Harrisonburg was accidentally shot in the arm, he was compelled to have his arm amputated. He is universally beloved and respected by all. He is certainly one of the best companions I ever met. He and I came to camp ahead of the Reg. the night before and had a very pleasant chat. Very fortunately it is his left arm.
I think I have written about enough for once. Col. Jones told me he staid in Mt., Jackson 24 hours and only heard you were there a short time before he was too leave otherwise he would have called to see you. He is a very clever man. I hope you will soon have an opportunity to send my watch and boots but do not send them unless by as safe hand that will bring them to Camp. I would like to get home for a few days very much but is no use to try now. Write soon.
From your Affectionate Husband

P.S. You may not send the watch now. Luther and I are together and he got his watch yesterday one will do when he breaks his I'll send for mine. When you go to Harrisonburg you better bring away those hams, I may need them I have to buy my own rations.

Camp near Greencastle, Pa June 23d 1863

Camp near Greencastle, Pa June 23d 1863

My dear Annie,

I wrote to you a few days since but as I have an opportunity to send by S.E.K. Moore will scratch a few lines. We are in Maryland yet but within 3/4 miles from Pa. We passed through Hagerstown today and we never have received such demonstration of welcome in any Va. town. They like us but not our money. General Rodes is in Penn. with his Division.
Capt. Amick A. Q. M. for the 33rd was mortally wounded by a bushwhacker on last Sunday. He was on his way home in Morgan Co. and riding along the tow path of the canal and when near Clear Spring Md. was shot. We all tried to persuade against him going at all and especially on this side of the River as there are many bad men living in his region and he knew they were his personal and Deadly enemies.
I probably shall be solicited to accept the position of Q. Master of the Reg. and I hardly know whether to accept or not. I am tired of the army but it is better than going into the ranks again. I will act upon your judgment in the matter. I have been looking forward to the time when I should be relieved and go home but it may be better in the end to remain in service if the position is offered to me. I shall not seek it.
Write soon and direct as I have previously indicated, 33rd Reg. Stonewall Brigade, Johnson Division, Ewell Corps.
Love to Robert and his Ma.
Your Affectionate Husband

Camp near Hamilton Crossings May 10, 1863

Camp near Hamilton Crossings May 10, 1863

My dear Nannie,

We have had a terrible battle and driven the Yankees with great slaughter across the river. Our own loss is very heavy in men and officers. General Jackson was wounded by our own men. His arm was amputated and it was doing very well. He took Pneumonia and died today.
What a calamity to the Confederacy. He was wounded the night before the decisive battle and it cast a gloom over the whole army, but they fought more desperately the next day than ever.
The office of Regimental Commissary has been Abolished. I expect to be home in the course of a few weeks or less, must settle my Commissary Affairs first.
It is expected that we are to follow up the Yankees in a few days, everything indicates it. I am Anxious to hear from (you). It seems everybody else gets letters. I hope you will write soon. I have been sick for several days though nothing serious. Do not forget to write and direct to Guineas Station as usual - love to Dear Robby and his ma.
From your Affectionate Husband

Camp Paxton May 19, 1863

Camp Paxton May 19, 1863

My dear Annie,

I have been looking many days for a letter from you. The last one from you was dated about the 20th of April. I feel a good deal of anxiety fearing you may be sick. Letters are coming through from below Mount Jackson so I can not define any cause for your silence, unless you are very ill. It is already more than a month since I heard a word from you and I have passed through so much during the past month that it seems two instead of one. Time drags with me at best, for I am in suspense- every day expecting to quit or to be reassigned to other duty. It is generally expected by all the reg. Commissaries that we shall secure orders to close out with the present month. It is thought by many that we shall be assigned receivers of the tax in kind. If I am ordered to Rockingham or Shenandoah Counties, I shall be very satisfied with the change. Almost any post will be better than duties in the field.
I am almost sure it will be impossible for the regiments to get along with out a Commissary but Congress thinks otherwise and the experiment will have to be tried. John Gatewood has been here several days, says he staid in Mount Jackson over night and saw Mr. Koontz but heard nothing of the family but was sure that the Yankees had not carried you all off. I suppose you have to submit to the indignity of having the house searched. I heard they searched every house in New Market and Mount Jackson. They surely have not heard of Hookers defeat else thy would not have ventured up the valley. As soon as the battle was over on Sunday I had no fear of movement up the valley. Old Hooker must have deceived them. Did they represent General Lee as whipped as they went up?
I engaged yesterday in the collection of funds for the erection of a monument to the memory of Gen Jackson to be over his remains at Lexington. All had to be done by the old Stonewall Brigade. Mrs. Jackson has consented that the Brigade may put what they choose over his remains, but no one else. Everybody feels like giving something for everybody claims an interest in the memory of Gen Jackson but the old Stonewall Brigade have the highest claims. They have made him what he was at his death, and fought all his battles, if that does not give them the highest claim there is nothing they can do on earth to entitle them to it. The Brigade lost four hundred and eighty-nine in the Battle of Chancellorsville on Sunday May 3rd 1862 in killed and wounded. The thirty third lost sixty six - ten killed and fifty six wounded. The Tenth Reg. had the hardest fighting they have ever done.
I am sad at the thought that Sam Walker was killed - his wife must suffer terribly. If he had escaped this time in all probability he would have been elected to the Senate. He could have resigned and gotten out honorably having lost the use of his hand from his wound last August. He has gone and many more with him who will be as great a loss to their friends as he but we do not know them therefore our sympathy is not so great.
Reinforcements are coming to us from Richmond and there are indications that Lee will move across the Rappahannock if Hooker does not get ready first and cross to this side. But I think his head is too sore to venture soon. I sent some of my baggage to Page County today and hope soon to follow it but must wait the orders of the Secretary of War. I am very desirous of leaving soon for I have been sick for two weeks though a good deal better, but, do not believe I shall entirely recover my health as long as I have to stay in this location.
The Stonewall Brigade has contributed about six thousand dollars to the monument - the 33rd nine hundred dollars.
The mail has come today but no letter for me. I think every day I shall certainly get a letter - you will certainly write soon. I heard a few days ago that Rubin fry lost all the letters sent to the Valley by him. I wrote to you and Luther Ott. He certainly was very careless if he lost them. I thought it rather strange that you did not mention receiving a letter by him. I suppose he did not tell you he had one for you!
I hope Robert is well again and going to school this fine weather. Hope to see you both by the first week in June. Write soon and direct to the Stonewall Brigade. I send much love to Robby and his ma.
Your Affectionate Husband

Camp Paxton May 24th 1863

Camp Paxton May 24th 1863

My Dear Annie,

The long looked for letter came to hand a day or two since, and, it seems you also have been waiting with some suspense. I had begun to suspect as much. I have written twice since the battle, this making the third time. I also wrote just before the Battle and from your silence in regard to some information given you, I think you never got any of them except the last one which I hope and trust has reached your ere this. I have been in great suspense since the last month. I have been expecting orders that would relieve me from duty, but, they have not come yet but expect them this week, either to relieve me altogether or assign me to duty in some other department.
So you thought I was wounded. I had heard that a dispatch had gone to Staunton reporting a Capt. Martin with other wounded but thought nothing of it - did not think you would see it or did not know that the name was in connection with Maj. Huston's. There are a good many Martins in service, but, I do not know to whom the dispatch referred. I was near the battle while it was going on, but of course, I kept out of danger as much as possible, as far as I know, but men are wounded and killed when considered in safe places. When there are so many bullets and so many men some are apt to be hit. I am glad to hear that you got through the Yankee raid some well, or so much better some others have done although it is terrible at best.
The weather is warm and sultry. Water very bad. We live on peas and bread and Meat. We are all tired of Bacon - have only had fresh beef once since I returned to camp from furlough. My dried fruit has been a great help to us. We are getting a few onions from Richmond at 25 cents apiece. I got two dollars worth and they made us a nice fry for breakfast.
If I am relieved I intend to bring sugar home. It now sells for 8 $ per pound and we get plenty. In your last letter you did not mention Robbie at all, hope he has gotten well. When you see Hugh, tell him he must leave a place in his company for me.
I expect we shall have another fight erelong. The Yankees have got to make an effort to retrieve this lost fortune. Our real loss in the last battle is much less than published accounts. Every Regiment likes to have the credit of being in the hottest of the fight (after it is over) so they publish as lost every man that received the slightest scratch or slight bruise. I saw several names among the lost that were on duty again before the list was published. General Lee has had to issue an order to the effect that only those really wounded are to be counted in the lost and must not give the strength of the Regiment when they went into the fight. I will write again as soon as I can ascertain where I am to go. Write soon.
From your Affectionate Husband

Camp Stonewall Brigade August 18/63

Camp Stonewall Brigade August 18/63

My dear Annie,

I arrived in camp this Tuesday morning about half hour by five. I had a pretty long lonesome ride the evening I left you. I got to Timberville just at dark and received a very cordial welcome from uncle Billy. I found him reading his bible - as I approached him he looked up in my face and asked is it you and then there was a tremendous shaking of hands etc. He soon had supper set, we chatted till after ten o'clock. He really looks lonesome but, I suppose he is not. His front yard is a perfect wilderness of weeds grass and bushes, you cannot see the front door from the street. I left about eight o'clock and reached Harrisonburg about eleven and as I passed our church I heard Mr Fletchers voice. I would like to have been in time for preaching but my horse lost a shoe several miles from H. which detained me some time.
I took dinner with Mr. Aikin. I cannot slight Mr. and Mrs. Aikin - their friendship is so disinterested. I went over to "our house", everything seems to be doing very well. Only one tree has apples - Grape vine very full. I could not help feeling very sad while there the past in contrast with the present comes up so vividly. I sometimes feel very much like buying the property anyhow.
I went out to Mr. Vanleans in the evening, left next morning at half past seven and rode to within four miles of the Brigade till nine o'clock P.M.- nearly fifty miles. I rode into an old field tied my horse to the fence and laid down on the ground and just as I was going to sleep a toad hopped on my face, I was more scared than hurt. I got up at daylight and soon rode into Camp where I found all ready for breakfast and glad to see me - everybody in fine spirits - the army is recruiting finely. They are now granting furloughs, a few of course from each Regiment. I am confident you will hear a good report of this army ere long. The soldiers are devouring the roasting ears at the tune one dollar per dozen. Write soon and direct to Orange C.H. Va. love to Rob and his Ma.
From your Affectionate Husband

Camp Winder April 5, 1863

Camp Winder April 5, 1863

My dear Nannie,

This is Easter Sunday the boys say and if a hard snow storm is any proof then it surely is Easter. The wind has been blowing a perfect gale here for several days and last evening about dark it began to snow and continued snowing and blowing hard all night and now at ten A.M. it has stopped snowing but the wind continues very high. Our Reg. is on picket duty at the river and had a very hard time of it last night.
Your letter of the twenty-seventh .... was received early last week. I would have answered sooner but had written the day before, which trust has reached you ere this. Henry Billings got to camp several days since, but did not give me much news. I suppose there was none afloat. The fishhook arrived safe and is just the size. I made a nice line and had everything in readiness to go fishing yesterday but the day was too cold and windy. I hope to have a chance to use it. I sent down the river for a pair of Shad And Oh! what pleasure then would be to share them with my Dear little family but so long as the pleasure is denied us we must make the best of it. I trust it will not always be so. I hope all will soon be able to enjoy life and the companionship of loved one by their own fireside these cold days - but matters look gloomy enough I admit - although I am not without hope - our affairs inside the Confederacy look worse than around the edges.
You probably have not heard of the Women Riot in Richmond last Thursday and will only hear of it by flying reports. The papers will not publish anything. I have it from Col. Bushwell of Pa ... who was in Richmond and saw as much of it as one man could and came to Camp next day. Gov. Letcher could have could have prevented any serious disturbance but he was too light for the emergency. About 800 women first went to him and demanded relief or asked him to do something to relieve them. He at once ordered them to disperse and accompanied the order with a threat that if they did not disperse at once he would have done it at the point of the bayonet. They did not disperse, however, but pitched into the provision stores and jew shops and all sorts of shops and not only took eatables and something to wear, but stole everything they could lay there hands on. One woman was seen carrying off a pair of Cavalry boots. The military was called out and threatened to fire on them but I think they were stopped by kindly appeals from some benevolent Gentlemen and by an assurance from all that their wants should be attended to. The Young Mens Christian Association is doing a good deal but as they have no system it is feared their charities do not reach the proper persons.
I have no doubt that there were some honest suffering women in the crowd -wives of Poor privates but I am inclined to think the majority of them were undeserving women (foreigners) whose husbands are not in the service but at home and instigated the riot - some of the ringleaders have since been arrested. - If they had confined themselves entirely to robbing the extortioners I would not care a farthing about it - There is a house in Richmond with over a thousand barrels of Flour which cost the owner 13 $ per barrel. The day before the riot he was offering 35 $ per barrel but would not sell. Such men as he are starving the wives and little ones of the brave men who are fighting to free our country from the tread of the foul invaders. I see no difference between the invaders and extortioners except the extortioner is far worse of the two and ought to be dealt with according to their deserts and if the men will not put him down, I glory in the spunk of women.
There has been a great Cry about impressment in paying market prices and my notion is if it is right to impress a man into service it is also right to impress the bread and meat to feed him and also his family if they are poor and most of them are. I have considered this is a righteous war on our side but I fear it is being conducted on very unrighteous principles. It is hard to do justice at all in this world. Our Generals aim to do what is best for the cause but there are some things done which I would not like to have to answer for in this world and in another world - although like the publican I do not thank God that I am not like other men for I am sure my own sins are greater than I can bear. I think it wrong to shoot a poor man for going home to see his starving family, especially when his rich neighbor can remain at home with impunity. A man of property can prove he is over forty years old. A poor man is brought to the army and if he is fortunate as to be placed under humane and gentlemanly Officers he will succeed after several weeks suspense in getting his discharge. If we ever have another war I want those who make it to do the fighting. Rub Fry has been brought back here and according to the law of Congress and order from the Secretary of War he ought to be sent to the Cavalry. And this is only one case in which a soldier does not get his rights.
I hope Nannie that you will be able to get away from Mount Jackson before the Yankees come up. I cannot bear the idea of your being shut in their lines again - and should you do so you will be almost certain to lose Mat. I know you are not prepared for that. I do not much think they will get up so far but much depends on our success here and the good use we make of it. We are sanguine of course and have no fear of the result - but I shall feel better when I know we have whipped them. A Yankee deserted yesterday and came to our lines with his carbine and he says the government are making great efforts to get men to enlist again but they all swear they are going home when their term of enlistment expires. There will be something done I suppose as soon as the weather changes and the roads become firm. I did not think of Robert's birthday. I was quite busy on that day.
We are doing much better in the way of meat. We got new bacon and most of it is quite sweet. My dried fruit helps me very much. We have been giving the men molasses of late. I had a taffy pulling a few nights since succeeded first rate. I could not help thinking of old times. I am looking a for another letter from dear Nannie and shall be disappointed if I do not get it in a day or two. Write soon. Love Robby and his ma.
From your Affectionate Husband

Oct. 25th 1861

Oct. 25th 1861

My Dear Annie,

I received your dear letter a day or so two since, it was great relief to my mind. I imagined all sorts of things happened to you. Your letters have all gone through with such dispatch that I could hardly think that it had gone astray. My letter must have been some relief to your mind, especially in regard to the controversy between Jno. L. Pitman and myself.
We were all very much ...... that he approved my ...... of Captain Allen and Lt. Ripley. They may have some influence at home among fools who measure good sense by dollars and cents but here they have about as much influence as a Jack Ass or Dr. Bowman. It is all over now and I think Pitman is ashamed of his conduct but it is all the same to me. I have let other persons run away with my rights as long as I intend to. I am a very clever fellow as long as I stand back and let others secure first rank.
You were right in your supposition that my present position was not the one I preferred or was looking for but from the force of circumstances surrounding me I thought best to pull for a harbor I would be more likely to gain than to wait among the breakers for the breeze that would carry me to my chosen harbor. I gave you hints of my hope but these things are so uncertain that I thought best to say but little about it that there should be no disappointment.
I'll give you some further account of my three months accomplishments. You know I made, I may say, a strong effort to get out of the Cavalry. You thought, as well as many of my friends, that I had not acted wisely in sacrificing a horse to get out and then less so by going into another company considered most desirable by all horseman and young.
I done what I thought was for the best and I never have had many regrets on the subject. I was not sure that I should be able to convince my friends that I had acted wisely. I was impressed with the idea of getting out of the Cavalry and determined to do so if I could do so honorably. I got out and went into the ranks of the Rockingham Confederates and served one month faithfully and it is a month I shall always be proud of although I done no fighting but it was not my fault for I done some had marching to get to the Battle of the 21st of July. And I have marched several times to meet the enemy.
On the first of August I was detailed to act as 4th Sergeant in the place of David Huffman who went home since and Capt. Jones intimated then that he would not let me go back to ranks but he was soon promoted and went to Harrisonburg. Lt. Huston was next in the way of promotion but the second Lt. had a desire for the same office (Capt.). I advocated Huston's claim but the company are a set of ignorant dopes which can be operated on by designating men, votes bought etc. I soon discovered that there was no chance for me, for any person who is a perfect gentleman, and of course there would be no chance for me to be promoted and most likely would have to take my place in the ranks again which by the by is very honorable but not honored, and there was another consideration - my age would probably preclude my rising very high on the fighting list as I never have given my attention to military matters until I came into to the service and promotion by the suffrage of a Company of ignorant men is not anything to be particularly proud of and especially if one must resort to means to gain their votes repugnant to a gentleman. They have no appreciation of worth, talent or anything else that is honorable. I determine to present my claims where they could be appreciated. Jefferson Davis is my man. It is a source of gratification to me that I have come to the position ........................................ months active since as faithful as anyone can render - at any rate I have shown that I can serve and am willing to serve in the humblest capacity as a soldier.
Dr. Koontz is behind the age; to talk of the Capt's pay being one hundred and eight. A long time ago when we lived in the united states the pay was one hundred and eight but in the present day in the Confederate States the pay of Captain of Infantry $130, Capt of Cavalry $140 which is my rank and entitled to draw $...... for the ...... but I only draw for one. The Confederate States pay her officers well but her men not so well. The Rockingham Confederates have been in service nearly four months and have never received one dime and many of them have families at home living on the charity of the inhabitants of Rockingham which never will fatten anybody.
I am very much obliged to your papa for his offer to fix any papers for me. If I cannot get home........... from near Halifax C.H. to near Centerville again, our post office is Manassas Junction again, but there is no telling how long we shall stay here You must not be surprised to hear of us in Winchester in a few days or in Maryland or somewhere except Mt. Jackson. I wrote home for a trunk and some clothes bedding, etc. but fear you will have no opportunity of sending it to me. How much I wish to see you but little chance of getting home.
I have an assistant and we are kept busy. I have a large family to provide for, have gotten along very successfully so far. I trust I shall be able to discharge the duties of this office with credit. ...................... Jenkins came to camp this evening who says he saw you yesterday and that you were well and had a trunk that you thought of sending by him but concluded to wait till I came back home. If that was your reason, I shall not suffer for the clothes before I get them, suspect you did not like to trust him with them. It is a hard company. If there is not a man that can be trusted with a trunk from Mt. Jackson then I can get along with for awhile if the weather does not get much colder.
I have no idea when I can get home. I have the excuse of the bonds to grasp on but while the army is in such an unsettled state I must stay with them. I have taken a responsible office and one that pays. I am going to do my duty - sure I hope we will be ordered to Winchester. There is some prospect of it, then you can come and see me. If I cannot go to leave.
We are living part by will and part by sweet potatoes. Luther got a crock of nice butter from home which we have enjoyed very much, well Luther is a good fellow. Here is the place to try men. I know enough of D.H. Walton, every time I see him I imagine I see duplicity written all over him in large letters, say nothing ......... I will tell you more of him some other time.
I enclose a copy of the certificate Col. Jones sent me which secured me the position I now hold. I shall not forget S......... He is wholesouled man if he is a brother of Mrs. Christa's. Write soon again Dear, kiss Robert a hundred time for me.
From your Affectionate Husband

P.S. This is my official signature

A. Martin Capt A.C.S.
33rd Reg. Va Vol.

Winchester July 15, 1861

Winchester July 15, 1861

My Dear Annie,

Yesterday I received your letter by Dr. Dold - today yours of the 13th came to hand. I was very glad to hear from you yesterday although I did not doubt that you were well and safe at home enjoying home comforts but was very much disappointed that I did not hear from you sooner. You ought to .... Thursday night at any rate. I am sorry you were not prepared to receive the intelligence of my enlistment or volunteering. In your letter by Dr. Dold you say you are proud that I am in the service of my country and in the last you seemed distressed and probably surprised that I am in the confederate army for twelve months if my services are needed. I thought you expected me to stay when I left. I done everything I could to honorably get out of the volunteer service ......... you did not seem satisfied and wounded my feelings several times in regards to the substitution. I thought you preferred me to go in my own place ... when I left you I did not expect to return soon if ever ..... for I know the same power that require me to report myself would keep me there because they believe I am a better man that those that make so much noise about fighting.
The whole Company pronounced C.L. Miller a coward and believe that is all the trouble with him. He is a mean man and they did not care to associate with him. Virginia is invaded by a large force of armed scoundrels and everybody let there inclination be what that may in regard to and will have to stand up and do what they can to drive them from or soil, unless they are overwhelmed by cowardice then there is nothing they will not resort to get out of the fight. I am a northern man by birth and maybe a coward but I am of the opinion that I shall be killed of bullets of the enemy before I resort to any dodge or mean thing to escape the war. The dodgers are numerous and as a general the men who own the property will do little of the fighting. Most of them are in an honorable or paying position and look with more or less contempt on the poor privates who expose themselves to protect the property and firesides of the contemptible puppies.
In regard to the militia service there is nothing very inviting about it. They drill as much as the volunteers and they are at work with shovel and pick six hours each day - and never will receive any credit for being in the war. Everyone must do for himself as he thinks best. In regard to the term of service there will be little difference. If we have to fight four hundred thousand men from the north and there seems a goods prospect of it at this time every body, cowards included, will have to come and help fight- and no man now at home need not flatter himself that he will escape this war. I fear you will have some trouble in reading this miserable scrawl. I am writing in a room surrounded by from fifty to 100 hundred some singing, fiddling, talking and walking.
I attended Dr. Boyd's church of Sunday and heard an able sermon by the chaplain of the 4th reg of Ala. Vol. I cannot think of his name-he is from Huntsville.
Do not make any change in our affairs at the present for it is somewhat doubtful whether I can stand the service or not. It may be well for you to go to Harrisonburg in a week or two simply to see that all is doing well- let the cow stay at Mr. King res. I will write in a few days to several persons who owe me to send their notes to you. It is better to have there note than the money. In that way the interest will am't to something and be quite safe as bank notes. I hope you did not exchange the sisters money at much of a discount. If you go to Harrisonburg and bring those hams down to Mt. Jackson do so for I shall need them here if I stay. If I could have some of our tomatoes I would like it very much. I have eaten nothing but dry bred and coffee since I went into camp. We have boiled fresh beef and it is as good as a dose of salts for the bowels.
Everything is in motion this evening. The Cavalry are coming in from their camp twelve miles below here and report the Federals advancing. I just saws and said goodby to several of the soldiers belong to Col. Gibbons regiment as they passed through town to meet the enemy. All of the troops quartered above town passed on the road to Martinsburg this evening. Gen Johnston's force here has been largely reinforced within the last few days and we here of several thousand more coming. Our Company has been detailed to guard the prisoners at the jail. Should the expected fight come tomorrow will not be in it.
Tuesday Morning. All seems quiet now The pickets bring the intelligence that the enemy are eleven miles below here just halfway from Martinsburg on a farm owned by a brother of Dr. Boyd and I have heard that they are burning his wheat, but I do not believe it. Yesterday everyone expected a fight today, now it probably will not come off till tomorrow or the next day. It cannot be delayed many days if enemy advance any farther. The militia have thrown up excellent breastworks for us to stand behind. I have no fears but that we shall cut them all to pieces. We have not less than twenty five thousand troops here including the militia.
Write soon. - Give my love to all and kiss Dear little Robert for me. Farewell Dear Nannie. I will keep you posted with our movements and remain your true and affectionate Husband.

The Hospital Letters of Private Allan McNeal, 33rd Iowa Volunteers

The Hospital Letters of Private Allan McNeal, 33rd Iowa Volunteers

December 28, 1862

Mo Dec 28 1862General Hospital New house of Refuge Ward H, St LouisDear parentsI resume my pen once more for the purpose of writeing you a few lines my health is improveing very fast I think considering I am entirely over the measles coug & I think about over the measles I havent gained my strength yet but my apotite is very good & I think I will be strong in a few days I havent been out of the ward since the 11 of this month but as the weather is very fine I guess I will go out a little while this afternoon I havent heard from Wilson since the reg left here but am looking for a letter every day I havent heard from home since the 8 of this month the letters you have writen have gon on to the reg Wilson will send them back so that I will get them I supose after while I dout that I shal go to the reg until after we are payed off here that may be some time yet & it may be in side of a week there are several of our reg here but there is but one of my co that is John Gaul but there are several of my co in the hospitals in town. I have commenced to read the new Testiment through I have got as far as Ephesians it was about 2 weeks after I came here before I could procure a testiment to read except it were a catholic testiment & it not being exactly like ours I dident care about reading it when you write again let me know whether you have sold the hogs yet or not & if you what you got for them & I would like to know whether you have heard from John Bromley since I left or not I cant hear a word from him I begin to fear that he is dead this is a very good place to stay I have had the very best of care I am very anxious to get a letter from you write soon & all the particulars pray for me that I may continue strong in the faith in reading the testiment I can hardly find a chapter but what I can recolect of heareing one of you read which brings fond recolectings to my mind be careful in the direction of you letters so I will get them with out fail yours the enclosed bosom pin give to Wilie Allan

Letters from soldier that surname start with B

Letters from soldier

 Letters from soldier that first name start with B

Bacon, Francis, fl. 1861-1865

Bacon, Francis, fl. 1861-1865

Letter from Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, October 18, 1861
F. B. to G. M. W.

Camp Walton, Annapolis, Oct. 18th, '61.

Pardon a wretched notelet, written on camp stationery with the very dregs of the day's ration of nervous energy. Everybody is both tired and busy to-night with this embarkation business. . . .

You will readily believe they are sober enough, these long, undulating files of honest brown faces, as they pour down upon the wharves, but there are good, rousing cheers, too, as the tenders swing out into the stream and go scuttling away to the great motionless ships in the roads.

I notice with surprise, and with some apprehension as well, that the 6th and 7th Connecticut, green as I have thought them, are farther advanced in the military art than any other troops I have seen here. This is not brag, you
[p. 199]
will please consider, it is very reluctant conviction. But still, as for me, turning more sadly than ever before from the loyal North, I feel an exultation in helping to strike, as we are hoping, the heaviest blow at the great crime that it has yet felt.

Your basket is such a miracle of packing that I have hesitated to thoroughly ransack it, fearing that the attempt to restore its contents to their normal condition might reduce me to a state of hopeless idiocy, like a Chinese puzzle, or a book on political economy.

Moritz delicately hinted at French rolls as being the only things that could not defy the ravages of time, and so, one terribly stormy evening, being the second after the arrival of the basket, Chaplain Wayland, my brother the Captain and I, having our rival teapots all in a row, each singing over her own spirit-lamp, I removed the stratum of rolls and disposed of them to the immense satisfaction of the tea-party. This gave me a glimpse of the blue and gold Tennyson lying lapped among the balmy bolognas. Ever since, I have been longing for the golden moment to come when I could sit, or, more properly, lie down to my own individual, personal, particular, blue and gold Tennyson. This may probably be when every soul in the regiment except myself is helplessly, hopelessly seasick, and nobody can "come a botherin' me."

 

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, December 24, 1861

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, December 24, 1861

Letter from Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, December 24, 1861
Tybee Island, Dec. 24, '61.

You speak of our hospital as a matter of course; and we are, by and by, to have one, as yet uncommenced; but we owe the medical department no thanks for this when we get it. Dr. Cooper, Medical Director of the expedition, a sensible man, urged the necessity of a hospital; Surgeon-General Finley thought otherwise -- "in this mild southern climate tents would do very well for men to have fevers in." It would suit my views of the fitness of things to have Surgeon-General Finley exposed in scanty apparel to a three days' Texas norther, by way of enlarging his views of southern climates. . . .

I was just laying the foundations of a log hospital for our men at Port Royal when we were ordered here, and, as I have no compunction about committing any crime short of high treason for a hospital, I had effected a neat little larceny of a lot of windows and sawn lumber which were to work in so sweetly. It was a sad reverse to abandon it!
[p. 223]

One great trouble has been to keep our sick men, with their lowered vitality, warm in tents. There is a popular prejudice against cannon balls which I assure you is wholly unfounded. My experience is that there are few pleasanter things to have in the family than hot shot. It would raise the cockles of your heart some of these wretchedly cold nights, to walk between the two long rows of men in my large hospitaltent just after they have been put to bed, each with his cup of hot tea and his warm thirty-two pound shot at his feet, and to see and feel the radiant stack of cherry-red balls in the middle of the floor. This is troublesome and laborious to manage, however, and we greatly need some little sheet-iron stoves. I sent for some a good while since, which should be here shortly. Your inquiry about medicines is a sagacious one, and shows that you have not neglected your hospital-walking opportunities. My dear unsophisticated friend, permit me to indoctrinate you in a dainty device whereof the mind of undepartmental man hath not conceived. Know that there is one supply-table of medicines for hospital use and another for field use. Some very important, almost essential, medicines are not furnished for field service; when your patient needs them he is to go to the hospital. Very good -- where is the hospital for us? Now, before we left Washington, with a perfectly clear
[p. 224]
notion of what was likely to befall us in the way of fevers, and out of the way of hospitals, I made a special requisition for some things not in the field supply table, such as serpentaria, and some of the salts of iron, and went in person to urge it through the purveyor's office. No use.

Ask any sensible, steady-going old doctor how he would feel with a lively fever clientele upon his hands, and no serpentaria or its equivalent.

I declare, it seemed to me like a special providence that in my pretty extensive "perusings" about these parts, I picked up, here and there, from rebel batteries and deserted houses, both serpentaria and many other needed medicines which have turned to the best account. . . .

If you should hear some day that some rebel Major-General had been rescued from impending death by hemorrhage by the application of Liq. Ferri Persulphat. in the hands of the surgeon of the 7th C. V., you may lay it all to that little bottle which was not the least wonderful content of that wonderful basket sent to Annapolis. The Tennyson and Barber inspired me with emotions too various and complicated here to describe; the bologna cheered and invigorated; the Castile soothed and tranquilized my soul; but at the sight of the Liquor Ferri Persulphatis! -- -- -- what shall I say, except to repeat the words of our own Royston -- "a halloo of smothered shouts ran through every vein!"
[p. 225]
and whenever since, I have started upon any expedition giving promise of bullets, I have popped the bottle into my pocket, hoping to use it upon some damaged rebel.

Our tents, flimsy speculator's ware at best, are now in a most deplorable state. I am distressed to think of the possibility of a long rainy season overtaking us with no other shelter. . . .

This island upon which we are now encamped, though a lonely wilderness enough and several days farther from home than that which we have left, is on the whole more interesting, as it seems to offer "a right smart chance" of a fight. At any time we can, and often we do, get ourselves shelled from Pulaski by walking upon a certain stretch of the beach. This afternoon a rifled shell came squealing along in its odd way and plumped into the ground without exploding, a few yards from where my brother and I stood. The rascals seem to have defective fuses, and as yet they have hurt no one. By creeping along under bushes we get within Sharps' rifle range of the great grim fort, and look right into its embrasures. Don't mention that fact just now. . . . . Every day, about the time Pulaski begins her afternoon shelling, "Old Tatnal" [*] runs down
[p. 226]
his fleet and gnashes his teeth at us from a safe distance, but doesn't come within range of our new battery or the gunboats. We hear cannon practice at Savannah occasionally, and from one quarter or another great guns growl every few hours. On the whole, a lively place. . . .

Our jolly German neighbors have begun upon their Christmas eve with such rolling choruses right behind my tent, that I must step out to see. . . . -- I find that they have a row of Christmas trees through their camp, all a-twinkle with candles, and hung with "hard-tack" curiously cut into confectionary shapes, and with slices of salt pork and beef. Sedate, heavy-bearded Teutons are sedulously making these arrangements, retiring a few paces to observe through severely studious spectacles the effect of each new pendant.

We have all the foliage orthodox for Christmas here, including holly and mistletoe with berries of scarlet and white wax. The jungly unscarred forest of this island is superb. . . . The purple grey depths of the wood all flicker with scarlet grosbeaks like flames of fire, and quaint grey and brown northern birds flit in and out with the knowing air of travelled birds, and plan the nests they will build next summer, in spite of bombs and bayonets, in New England elms and alders. . . .
[p. 227]

I owe something to Captain Howland for keeping up my spirits, for, sometimes when I think how utterly these wretched Carolinians throw their best and their all into their bad cause as if they believed in and loved it, and then see, with a sort of dismay, how few, comparatively, of our first-rate men have come personally to the fight with self-sacrifice and out of pure love of the cause, I think of Captain Howland and take comfort of him at least.

The Trent affair, to which the next letters refer, was the capture by Captain (afterwards Admiral) Wilkes, of Messrs. Mason and Slidell, rebel emissaries, making their way to England via Havana, on board an English vessel, the Trent, with their secretaries and families. They were afterwards surrendered by the U. S. Government without an apology to England.
 

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, November, 1861

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, November, 1861

 Letter from Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, November, 1861
F. B. to G.

Tybee Island.

The 7th was the first regiment ashore in South Carolina. It made the first reconnoissance in force; a detachment of five companies occupied Braddock's Point and its batteries, and was the first to reconnoitre Daufuskie and neighboring islands. The greater part of the regiment now holds this position, with a fragmentary German one. If you have ever wondered how I could be accessory to Sherman's proclamation in any way, let me suggest in the faintest possible whisper that I improved the occasion to issue on my own account a considerable number of small proclamations "to the loyal people of South Carolina of various shades of black and yellow scattered over the country from Beaufort to Port Royal Ferry."

 

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, October 27, 1861

Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, October 27, 1861

Letter from Francis Bacon to Georgeanna Muirson Bacon, October 27, 1861
F. B. to G. M. W.

Hampton Roads, Oct. 27th.

We still loiter here in a seeming imbecile way, waiting now for weather and now for nobody knows what. Meanwhile patience and strength are ebbing in twelve thousand men. The condition of some of the regiments on shipboard is said to be very bad. Ours is fortunate in its ship, and they say is in better order than any other. A villain of a division-commissary, supplied fifteen days' rations of pork and no beef, for the entire expedition! Finding this out just as we were leaving Annapolis, I felt that we could never stand it, and we have behaved so cantankerously about it, that we have secured beef enough, fresh and salt, to greatly mitigate the Sahara of pork, for this regiment. God help the others! Oh to have a Division-commissary's head in a lemon-squeezer!

 

Barrows, Benjamin F.

Barrows, Benjamin F.

In Hospital: Annapolis Md.

Dear cousin Ed: Your kind letter came duly to hand a few days ago. This evening I will attempt to answer it. The most interisting event to me that has occurred to me here of late was the arrival of the officers of my regiment. They were all captured in the same day that I was / have been confined at Columbia, S.C. most of the time. they look much better now than when they were captured but they say that they do not give the rebs credit for their good looks. They were enabled to supply themselves with money and of course if a man has a plenty of money he can live well even in South Carolina.

We are having very beautiful weather here about like the latter part of April in Maine. Prisoners of war daily arrive and many of them are in a wretched condition and soon die after reaching this hospital. 41 were buried today.

What are you and Greenleaf doing now-a-days? I have not heard from G. for some time. Are they drafting in Augusta yet? or will it be avoided. I see that P. Graves has been drafted. What does Aunt Eunice? say. It is doutfull if he is accepted by the surgeon.

I am glad to hear that your mother is gaining and hope she will be well again soon. My love to her if you please?

I have not gone to my regiment yet but as soon as paid? which I think will be in two weeks or more shall make offication? to be sent there. I met loft? Sargent of the 32 who is assigned to my company, the other day like him much. I suppose Martha has gone to Waterville to attend school. If you build a house for Sue next summer and she inhabits it. I'll get a Furlough and go and vist her. I have no news to write and there fore close. Let me hear from you soon. Love to all: Truly Yours B.F. Barrows.

Letters from soldier that surname start with C

Letters from soldier

Letters from soldier that first name start with C

Chaplain Arthur Sanford

Chaplain Arthur Sanford

Chaplain Arthur Sanford of the 8th Indiana Infantry wrote a series of letters to the Indianapolis Daily Journal chronicling the experiences of the regiment in the Trans-Mississippi Theater during 1862. In this letter he the movements of the regiment in January and February of that year.

Arthur Sanford was a Presbyterian minister who served as chaplain for two Indiana infantry regiments, the 8th and the 36th.  His service with the 8th was from September 1861 to August 1862 and with the 36th from April 1863 to February 1864. Sanford resigned his post of chaplain in February 1864 due to health problems. He died in Detroit, Michigan on November 28, 1887.

 

This letter appeared in the Indianapolis Daily Journal on March 5, 1862 on page 2 column 2. The spelling and punctuation are unchanged from the original publication.

 

Camp Near Sulphur Rock Ark June 16th 1862

Camp Near Sulphur Rock Ark June 16th 1862

 

Dear Journal: I wrote you one week ago from Jacksonport, since which time but little of importance to your readers has transpired in this vicinity.

There appearing to be no immediate occupation for infantry at Jacksonport, we were marched back to this place on the 9th inst., and have been lying in camp ever since. The location is dry and healthy—water tolerably good, and altogether superior to that at Jacksonport. The miserable little backwoods town here takes its name from a sulphur spring, which rises in the rocky margin of a small stream near our camp. The inhabitants are, of course, all Union, since we came here, and will so remain while we stay, unless an overwhelming rebel force should appear. That might make a very great change in their political sentiments and position.

Really, one must conclude that a great proportion of the population here are either most consummate hypocrites, or else the most pusillanimous, cowardly, and time-serving selfish wretches alive—every ready to cry “good Lord or good Devil,� so that they may remain unmolested, and be required to make no sacrifices for the government. That there are some few who are unconditionally loyal I have no doubt—but they hardly amount to more than Lot’s family in Sodom.

There are some bands of guerrillas hovering about the country, one of which, commanded by the notorious Hooker, has a fastness in the Village Creek swamps, southeast of Jacksonport, and is said to number perhaps some four hundred. A portion of this gang, perhaps all, attacked a forage train a few days since, which was guarded by a part of the 9th Illinois Cavalry, Col. Brackett. They held the rebels in check until the Colonel forwarded reinforcements from his own regiment, supported by part of Bowen’s battalion with two mountain howitzers, or, as the boys call them, “bull pups.� A sharp skirmish ensued, in which the rebels were driven into the swamp where the cavalry could not follow them, with a loss of twenty-eight killed and captured—our loss one taken prisoner and twelve wounded.

There is also a force, estimated from 4,000 to 10,000—most of them extemporized under the conscript law of Arkansas, commanded by Hindman, an ex-member of Congress, and said to be moving toward Batesville. We most ardently hope they are—and should it be the case, you may hear of some fun in these “parts� are long. Gen. Hindman, if he does not watch the corners, may find the old proverb of “the d—l take the hindmost,� and foremost too, to be no joke.

When and where we shall move from here I do not know, and if I did, it would not be proper for me at this time to tell—but, for the benefit of those who have dear friends in this command, I will say that there is almost no sickness at all in the regiment—the boys are in high spirits—the officers as kind and indulgent as consists with good discipline, and there is not the least fear of any force with which we cannot promptly and successfully cope.

Yesterday we had public religious service, which was attended by nearly every officer and man not on necessary duty, from General Benton down, and which was characterized by order and decorum which would compare very favorably with that usually attendant upon like occasions in the walks of civil life. I am happy to say that the officers give the men a good example in this regard, and that they seem well disposed to imitate it.

We are living in hope of the opening of communication by way of the rivers, and a consequent improvement in the regularity of our mail facilities, when you may hear from us more interestingly, if not more frequently.
A. W. Sanford,
Chaplain 8th Indiana.

Camp On Little Sugar Ark Feb 19

Camp On Little Sugar Ark

Dear Journal: I improve an accidental opportunity to pencil a line informing those who have friends in the Eight Indiana where they may call upon us to pay their respects.

 

They are already aware that we were marched on January 24, as part of the force designed, under Gen. Curtis, to whip Price or drive him out of Missouri.  We formed a junction with the forces moving from Rolla under Sigel and Asboth, at Lebanon, on the 7th of February.  Moved toward Springfield on the 10th—arrived within some seven miles of it on the 12—some skirmishing about sundown between cavalry and Price’s pickets in the brush—detailed heavy pickets to guard against surprise—no disturbance through the night—moved on Springfield at 4 a. m. on the 13th, taking across fields to avoid a masked battery—formed line of battle about 11/2 miles north of the town—expecting every moment to see smoke and flame belching from a concealed battery in our front, and were waiting with stern coolness the order to charge, when it was announced the enemy had retired and our forces were in possession of the town.

 

We then moved into and through Springfield, and planted the flag of the 22d Indiana on the Court House, amid the clangor of martial music and the cheers of manly voices. 

 

About a mile and a half South of town we took possession of one of Price’s hastily evacuated camps, found plenty of wood, forage, &c., and rested till next morning.  Learned that Price’s forces commenced their retreat early last evening, the 14th.  Pushed on in pursuit 26 miles.  The cavalry discovered their camp, and mounting howitzers, threw a few shells.  Continued the pursuit on the 15th—making 21 miles—overtook their rear guard on Little Flat Creek: had a skirmish, killing three or four, and routing them completely.

 

Pushed on again on the 16th; passing through Cassville about noon, found it almost deserted—Price having occupied it the night before and prepared for battle, had we come up with him.  Had a little skirmish with his rear guard near Keatsville, 5 miles further on, and Gen, Davis, with some 300 cavalry, had another brush with them about 10 miles further South, on the Arkansas border. 

 

Moved on again about 12 mile on the 17th to this place, where, about noon, the rebels made a stand in the brush.  The 1st Missouri cavalry charged them, and after a sharp skirmish routed them, losing 13 killed and 30 or 40 wounded, and killing probably many more of the rebels, as they are still being found in the woods. 

 

Our march has been one of unprecedented hardship, under which the men, especially the Hoosiers, have stood up manfully.  If we catch Price or not, we have driven him in hot haste into Arkansas, and do not expect to permit him to revisit Missouri.  We are lying here some 5 or 6 miles South of the line, not knowing what is our future destination.

 

It is reported in camp that an advance, under Asboth, captured two pieces of Price’s artillery yesterday.

 

Capt. N. Bransen of Muncie, and Sergeant John Edwards, of company H, 8th Indiana,

voluntarily headed the cavalry charge here, and the latter was very seriously wounded in the right arm and left thigh.  We hope he will recover. 

 

We are generally of the opinion that we shall pursue Price until he finds some place, say Fort Smith or Little Rock, where he will dare to fight. 

 

At the first convenient opportunity I will furnish a detailed account of this expedition.

                            In haste,                                                A. W. Sanford,

                                                                                    Chaplain 8th Indiana.

Correspondence 8th Regiment

Correspondence 8th Regiment

 

Chaplain Arthur Sanford of the 8th Indiana Infantry wrote a series of letters to the Indianapolis Daily Journal chronicling the experiences of the regiment in the Trans-Mississippi Theater during 1862. In this letter he describes the duties and living conditions of a chaplain in winter camp.

Arthur Sanford was a Presbyterian minister who served as chaplain for two Indiana infantry regiments, the 8th and the 36th. His service with the 8th was from September 1861 to August 1862 and with the 36th from April 1863 to February 1864. Sanford resigned his post of chaplain in February 1864 due to health problems. He died in Detroit, Michigan on November 28, 1887.

This letter appeared in the Indianapolis Daily Journal on January 14, 1862 on page 2 columns 1and 2. The spelling and punctuation are unchanged from the original publication.

Correspondence 8th Regiment.
Camp Lamine, Mo., Jan 8th, 1862.

Correspondence 8th Regiment

Correspondence 8th Regiment Camp Lamine, Mo., Jan 8th, 1862

Ed. Journal: Although still without my “Sibley tent,� the obtention of which is quite problematical, I will, nevertheless, venture a line for the purpose of keeping our friends posted as to our locality and condition.

We are still in camp some two miles below Lamine bridge, on the west bank of the river, and except heavy daily details for labor on the fortifications at the bridge, guard duty, and the supplying ourselves with forage and fuel, we are in a state of “masterly inactivity.� Company and squad drill will probably be soon inaugurated as a permanent institution; but our camp is entirely too small for maneuvering a battalion. Our camp is on high, rolling ground, well protected from the wind by timber on every side; fuel convenient and plenty; the Lamine furnishes us with excellent water; and, altogether, we could probably have found no eligible situation for winter quarters in Western Missouri. The most serious drawback upon our comfort is the lack of capacious, comfortable tents for the men. They still inhabit the small ordinary tents, issued to them at Camp McClellan, many of which are well night worn out, or are of too limited capacity to be conveniently fitted up for winter use: we still hope this will be soon remedied. The health of the men is steadily improving. There are but two seriously sick, and they are now convalescent.

The number in hospital is diminishing, and there are very few cases which are considered dangerous. Assistant Surgeon Bruce, of Winchester, Ind., is always at his post in camp, and ready at a moment’s warning, day or night, to render medical aid to all who need it, and the success attending his treatment of the men seems to demonstrate his skill and efficiency.

Of the moral status of the regiment it is proper that I should speak with some caution, in view of the relation I sustain. I think, however, that it is to some extent improving. Profanity is either decreasing or is practiced at a greater distance from my presence. Gambling, which, at a game called “chuckaluck,� was a few weeks since extensively in vogue, is prohibited by regimental order, rigidly enforced by the company officers, and the men seem resigned to, if not pleased with, the prohibition.

Eight Sabbaths have intervened since I entered upon my duties as Chaplain. Four of them have been occupied in marching; upon one, the order for preaching was recalled to permit me to go seven miles, at the special request of his Captain, to attend the funeral of one of our soldiers; on two we had public service, including short sermons, at which nearly every officer and man in the regiment were in attendance, except those necessarily on duty, and the quiet, order, decorum and apparent interest that characterized their behavior far exceeded that which I have frequently witnessed on similar occasions in civil life. Last Sabbath a continued snow storm rendered service impracticable.

I visit our sick in the hospitals as frequently as I have opportunity, and when consistent, introduce religious exercises, and these visits seem to be gratefully appreciated by the patients; and, at all events, I deem them an essential part of my duty. Through the agency of benevolent associations and individuals I have been enabled to distribute a considerable amount of religious reading, and have arrangements for a stated supply and an increase of the amount; and am happy to say that the men generally avail themselves of it with avidity.

Two things every faithful Chaplain will learn in a very brief experience. First, that although regular public services, when practicable, are very important in forming and perpetuating religious influences, yet it is by exhibiting on all the thousand occasions that occur, a deep interest in the temporal, as well as spiritual interest and welfare of the soldier, and demonstrating it in all his private intercourse, by all those words and acts of kindness for which he has constant opportunity, that he is to win their confidence and esteem, and thereby give efficacy to his public labors.

Second, he must not wait for opportunities to come along, but always be on the alert to make and improve them. Work systematically when he can, but work without system when he can do no better.

How long we shall remain here is not known, but there are no present indications of a removal.
A. W. Sanford, Chaplain.

Helena Ark

Helena, Ark

July 14, 1862

Dear Journal: My last, mailed with this, left us at Augusta on the 5th inst.  On the 6th we marched to Cache river [sic] on the road to Clarendon.  Our cavalry advance had a little skirmish on the river bank, with a party of rebels, killing three—no lost to themselves, though one of the 3d Iowa cavalry was shot while watering his horse, and in return Capt. Klauss shelled the woods, whether with effect we did not stay long enough to inquire.  On the 7th we marched some two or three miles, when our advance guard, composed the 1st Indiana Cavalry and detachments of the 33d Illinois and 11th Wisconsin, became engaged with a rebel force of 7,000, into whom they pitched most gallantly and never lost an inch of ground, but, after an obstinate fight, drove them off, killing from 150 to 200—we buried 103 on the ground. On the commencement of the action Col. Hovey sent back for reinforcements, when Gen. Benton, at the head of the “Old Eighth,� set forward at “double quick,� but being too far in the rear, could not get up in time to participate in the principal fight.  They pushed on, however, after the retreating foe for several miles, to where it was supposed they were making a stand, and formed line of battle, deploying skirmishers and offering battle, which not being accepted, Gen. Benton ordered their cover shelled by the 1st Indiana cavalry’s [sic] howitzers—the result of which, is said by captured rebels, to have been the killing of 40 to 50 of their number.  From rebel sources, regarded as reliable, we learn that they lost in killed alone, from 260 to 300 in the entire affair. Particular credit is due Col. Hovey, 33d Illinois, who is in command of the 2nd Brigade of the 1st Division, for the courage, coolness and skill with which he conducted the fight, until the arrival of Gen. Benton, who, of course, then assumed command; and who informed me that Col. Hovey on being directed to deploy skirmishers to feel the enemy’s position and develop their fire, placed himself at their head, and remained in front until it became evident the rebels had no further intention of fighting. Gen. Benton is justly entitled to all praise, for making every exertion, on this and all other occasions, to get himself and his command into action, and it is only because it was impossible, without disobedience of orders, that he has not exposed himself to all danger in accomplishing this object.  Still, with all his impetuous daring, I know of no other commander who takes more pains, or displays more coolness in arranging everything for the safety and comfort of his men, in the battlefield, on march and in camp. I must not forget to most honorably mention the 1st Indiana Cavalry, Colonel Baker.  They are always ready to go anywhere, and “go in on their muscle� on every practicable occasion.  It is said by those who ought to know, that they have performed more active and efficient service, than the dozen other cavalry regiments in the Southwest.  I know that they are the terror of rebeldom, from Pilot Knob to Jacksonport—not for stealing, but for fighting. From Mound Hill, or Cache Crossing, the place of the above-named fight, we arrived at Clarendon, on White river, on the 9th, only to find that we had moved so slow that the boats from which we had expected supplies of provisions and clothing had gone down the river so far that our signal guns could not reach them. On the 11th we moved toward Helena, on the Mississippi River, which we reached yesterday.  By some miserable blunder (outside of our brigade, however,) our division was sent on one road and our wagons on another. This resulted in our making a march of some fifty miles or more without tents, blankets, or provisions, except four crackers per man, which, providentially, Col. Carr happened to be able to furnish us-his Division taking the same road in our rear. I do not pretend to locate the responsibility for this blinder, but simply it is the most inexcusable outrage upon the men of the First Division that I have ever known perpetuated in the service. There is another fact which I state with pain, and only from a sense of justice to others—particularly to vindicate Indianaians from charges which the impartial historian must hereafter make against the Army of the South-West.  It pains me particularly because I must implicate, primarily, those whom I have always heretofore sought to vindicate.  I allude to the German soldiers under Gen. Osterhaus.  Their outrageous violation of the rules of civilized warfare on our march from Jacksonport to this place has been too intolerable to pass without notice.  That they have plundered and burnt private dwellings, stolen and destroyed property not contraband of war or capable of being used in the army, and marked the line of their march with terror and devastation, seems to be a fact admitting of no dispute; while the dark cloud of contrabands intermingled with the command—riding in ambulances and wagons and following in the in the rear, while sick soldiers walk—indicate that this Division at least has taken the business of negro confiscation into its own hands most effectively.   The health of the regiment, previous to the last four days, has been remarkably good, but I fear that our starvation march will result in considerable sickness. I will write again in a few days if we remain here, till when au revoir.                                                                                                A. W.  Sanford,                                                                                           Chaplain 8th Indiana. N. B.--Country papers, in counties from which the regiment was raised, please copy—I have no further time to write.

                                                                                                                                                               A. W. S

History of the Campaign After Price

History of the Campaign After Price

Chaplain Arthur Sanford of the 8th Indiana Infantry wrote a series of letters to the Indianapolis Daily Journal chronicling the experiences of the regiment in the Trans-Mississippi Theater during 1862. In these two letters Sanford describes General Curtis’ advance to Springfield and the pursuit of the Confederate forces under Sterling Price.

Sanford was a Presbyterian minister who served as chaplain for two Indiana infantry regiments, the 8th and the 36th. His service with the 8th was from September 1861 to August 1862 and with the 36th from April 1863 to February 1864. Sanford resigned his post of chaplain in February 1864 due to health problems. He died in Detroit, Michigan on November 28, 1887.

This letter appeared in the Indianapolis Daily Journal on March 11, 1862 on page 2 columns 3 to 5. The spelling and punctuation are unchanged from the original publication.

History of the Campaign After Price.

Eighth Indiana Correspondence.

Camp Halleck Ark Feb 28 1862

Camp Halleck Ark Feb 28 1862

My last concluded with our disappointment in regard to a fight near Springfield on the 13th of February, from which point I now complete my rambling narrative.

Leaving the field of the second battle, which was not fought at, on, near or about Springfield, we marched into and through the town, planting the national flag on the courthouse, and receiving the congratulations of numerous Union citizens, particularly the ladies, prominent among whom was the wife of Col. Phelps, himself now in command of a Federal regiment of Missourians raised in that vicinity. She assured us that Price was a coward, that she had told him so, and that he would run when we approached, (he, meanwhile, protesting that he would fight us there,) that if we pressed on we might overtake him, and that we were abundantly able to whip him. The town bore evidences of rebel occupation—houses deserted, many of them dismantled, doors and fences down, and indeed every indication of vandal barbarism and outrage.

Passing through and south of the town, a mile or more, we halted and encamped on the ground recently vacated by a portion of Price’s forces, finding fires yet burning, plenty of wood, and considerable forage, for all of which we were, like the old woman with her bread, truly “thankful to God, though the devil prepared it.� At 7 A. M. on the 14th we resume our pursuit of Price. Ten miles brought us to Wilson’s Creek, where fell that pure and brave patriot, the gallant Lyon.—Halting here for the Second Brigade to pass us, many explored the battle field, finding abundant evidence of the fierceness of the fight, though but few mementoes which they could carry away. About 4 P. M. we came to the enemy’s camp of the preceding night. About dark our cavalry came up with the rebels some four miles in advance, and we could hear our mountain howitzers shelling their camp, doing, as we subsequently learned, considerable damage. It was reported by a prisoner that one shell killed fifteen of them. Having marched twenty-six miles we bivouacked by the roadside, hoping our cavalry would hold them until morning.

February 15.—Moved early, but found it no easy matter for cavalry to hold the enemy until infantry could overtake them, even by hard forced marches. Price vamosed [sic] about midnight from his camp on Cane Creek, so hastily that he left many tents, cooking utensils, wagons, and a large quantity of fresh beef. About 4 P. M. the mountain howitzers belonging to Col. Ellia’s 1st Missouri Cavalry opened fire on the enemy’s rear guard, some two miles in advance, and were replied to by their field pieces. We pressed forward rapidly, the 18th in advance, Klauss’s battery being between it and the 8th. While the 8th was detained a few moments in crossing Flat Creek an Iowa regiment moved forward in advance of it, when Lt. Col. Shunk, waving his cap, shouted “Forward! my bully boys, double quick.� Through the creek they then plunged, and through the Iowa regiment they rushed, hoping to have a “put� in this skirmish, but only arriving in time to see the smoke clearing away from the field, the enemy having made another hasty “skedaddle.� I several times heard men of the regiment we so unceremoniously cut in two remarking that those Indiana boys beat the d—l on a “double quick,� whenever a fight was on hand. In this affair three of the rebels, at least, were killed, without any loss to us except the wounding of an artillery man by overturning of a battery wagon.

Having marched 21 miles we encamped on Little Flat Creek. Next morning we marched at about 5 o’clock, passing through Cassville, the county seat of Barry county [sic], about noon. Nearly all the houses were deserted, Price having expected us to follow his rear guard there last night sent the woman and children away. Our Commissary took possession of considerable quantities of provisions here. Heard cannon, as we supposed, some four or five miles ahead, but found after pushing on rapidly for seven miles to Keatsville, that it commenced there. Results, if any, not known. One of Gen. Curtis’s bodyguards was shot here, by a rebel, from the bushes.

Passing on three miles further, and marching 18 miles to day, we bivouacked on the waters of Big Sugar Creek.

Gen. Davis, with some 300 cavalry, made a reconnaissance some seven miles in advance, where he found a rebel force which he estimated at some 4,000, very strongly posted, and with a portion of which some skirmishing was had, led by the gallant Col. Pease, but with what results I have been unable to ascertain. We lay down to rest, with what we regarded as a tolerable certainty, that we should at last be gratified with a fight on the morrow.

But alas for all human hopes! The morrow came, but so did not the big fight. Moving early on the morning of the 17th, we passed the hills on which the rebel army was said to have been posted (and probably were) on the evening before, but all had fled, leaving, “like the baseless fabric of a vision, no wreck behind.� There were no frowning batteries nor bristling bayonets to mark the presence of a hostile force. About 10 a. m. we crossed the north line of Arkansas, and passed into the land of Dixie. We halted a few moments while the boys sent up deafening cheers for the Union, and the bands discoursed “Hail Columbia,� “Yankee Doodle,� “Red, White and Blue,� &c., thus investing, with due solemnity, our first invasion of the “sacred soil� of the Confederate States.

A little after noon the report of cannon informed us that our advance had again overtaken the rear guard of the rebel force. The infantry hastened with all practicable speed, but, as usual, arrived just in time to be too late. Price’s bushwhacking dragoons can beat us in running, especially when they have several hours start. Here occurred the only casualty to any Indianan, so far as I am informed, during the entire march.

It appears that when our cavalry advance reached the hills on the north side of Little Sugar Creek, they found the enemy posted in some force on the hills opposite. Gen. Curtis ordered them to advance, but they seemed to hesitate. Quartermaster Branson, of Muncie, and Sergeant John A. Edwards, Co, H, 8th Indiana, who had been detailed, temporarily, as Commissary Sergeant, both of whom happened to be there with the cavalry, dashed forward in the direction of the enemy. First only individuals, and soon several companies of the cavalry followed and the fight began. Edwards, with his Enfield, brought down a rebel, mounted on a gray horse, pointed out to him by Col. Ellis, at a very long range.

On reaching the top of the hill, he received a shot in his right arm, just above the elbow, breaking the bone. He, however continued to fight, and charged with the cavalry fully a mile after he was wounded, when he was brought down by a musket ball, which passed diagonally through his left thigh, well up, and fracturing the bone. He was then on the third horse he had mounted during the fight, having remounted once after being shot in the arm. Although so severely wounded, his brave and indomitable spirit is bearing him up, and he bids fair to recover. He has ever been one of the very best and most valuable soldiers in the whole command, and his heroism should entitle him to the grateful remembrance of every Indianian and every lover of the country for which he so bravely perilled [sic] his life.

Capt. Branson, notwithstanding he bravely pushed on until the rebels fled, and possesses, witnal [sic] a portly person, escaped without injury to himself, though he lost one revolver, and had his horse shot in the head, though not fatally. Our loss in this affair foots up, to this date, nine dead and some six or seven wounded, most, if not all of whom will recover, while thirty-seven rebels killed are said to have been found and buried, and one or more of their wounded are here. After the skirmish we went into camp in the creek bottom, where we rested until the 20th, when, it being reported that Price was preparing to make a stand at Cross Hollows, some twelve miles farther south, our columns again moved out on different roads, with a view to flank him and compel a fight; but as usual, before we arrived—probably before we started—the bird had again flown. ____ ____ [two words not legible in copy] and apparently hopeless pursuit now seems to be abandoned.

We have been lying encamped in this vicinity ever since, and, to-night, it is said, we move back to Sugar Creek day after to-morrow.

Although we have not succeeded in capturing Price, we have driven him out of Missouri with a vengeance, and from the best information of his present location, nearly eighty miles into Arkansas. We have invaded Confederate soil some twenty odd miles, and lain here a week inviting an attack from doubtless a largely superior force which has fled from our approach like the timid hare before the hounds.

If this retreat does not demoralize and disband Price’s army, it must be because it is “like rotten eggs—hard to spoil.� Southern Missouri is now free from organized, armed rebellion, and if we keep it so—especially as we cannot fight Price unless he chooses, and he don’t choose “worth a cent,� nor catch him while there is room to run—I think that our almost unparalleled winter campaign has been crowned, if not with brilliant, yet with highly important and valuable results.
A. W. Sanford,
Chaplain Eight Indiana.

Eighth Indiana Correspondence

Eighth Indiana Correspondence

 

Dear Journal: Some days since I sent you a hasty pencil sketch of our wanderings in search of Sterling Price and a fight; but, as it was very much imperfect, and so much condensed as to be scarcely intelligible as to details, I will, by your leave, present your readers with a more extensive account of this Expedition [sic].

On the 24th of January we left our encampment on the Lamine, of course ignorant of our destination, which was a matter of various speculation, until, on the day following, we struck a southern direction from Tipton, when the conclusion that we were going to Springfield to attack Price, became almost universal.

Our Division [sic], Gen. Davis commanding, consisted of the 1st Brigade, Lieut. Col. Washburne commanding, comprising the 8th, 18th, and 22nd Indiana regiments, with Klaus’s battery, and the 2nd Brigade, Col. White, composed of the 39th Illinois and 9th Missouri regiments, and Davidson’s battery, and four companies of the 1st Missouri cavalry. Nothing of special note occurred on our march, until the night of the 27th. We were encamped on the south side of the Gravoix, in a low bottom, when about 7 P. M. a most fearful rain storm commenced which continued all night, pouring down a perfect deluge. Many of the tents had been pitched in little hallows which soon filled, and many a poor fellow had to make his bed on rails, logs and coarse brush, or lie half submerged in water. To add to our tribulation, several of the company teams could not get up, and, consequently, they had neither tents nor cooking utensils, and but little provisions.

However, other companies strained their accommodations to the utmost, and the 18th generously tendered all their spare room so that all eventually found shelter.

Next day the camp presented a most desolate appearance. The rain still falling at intervals, the mud nearly deep enough to mire an ox, and the boys trying to kindle their cook fires in the midst of it, ever and anon casting rueful looks to the lowering clouds above, and the continent of mud and water around them, furnished a scene worthy the pencil of Hogarth. Col. Benton arrived today, and being the senior field officer the command of the Brigade was transferred to him. It began to freeze during the night, some snow falling on the 29th, during which all our company and provision wagons got up.

On the 30th we marched at 8 A. M., but, after making some two miles, were detained until 4 P. M., waiting for the train of the 2nd Brigade to get up the Gravoix hills; the wagons being drawn up, one by one, with long ropes attached, by the men. We then sent forward and marched until about 10 P. M., making some twelve miles. Not a single wagon got up—and a bitterly cold night; we all lay upon the ground by such fires as we could make with rails, without supper, and sheltered only by the starry canopy above us, and the stars themselves pretty much played out� by obscuring clouds.

Late on the afternoon of the 31st our train got up, when we merely moved across the Gravoix again and encamped. Reached the Osage on February 2nd, and encamped on its north bank, opposite the town of Linn Creek, Camden county [sic], the residence of the noted Federal partisan, McClurg, whose business house was plundered last summer by the rebels.

Here we lay until the 5th, during the night of which the last of the command got over, the ferriage being as much in advance of that at Ball’s Bluff as a little dilapidated steamer in addition to our two scows could make it.—Here, encamped on a muddy bottom, feed scarce, with a heavy rain and wind storm which capsized several of our tents, we had another rich experience of the beauties of a winter campaign in Missouri.

Feb. 7.—We reached the vicinity of Lebanon, forming a junction with the forces from Rolla, consisting of Asboth’s, Sigel’s and Carr’s divisions, numbering from 10,000 to 12,000 men, with a large complement of artillery.

Feb. 10.—The whole force moved in the direction of Springfield, reaching a point some seven miles north of it, on the 12th, with no noteworthy incidents except a heavy skirmish between our advance and a party of rebels, on the evening of the 10th, in which it was reported 300 of our men completely routed 500 of the enemy.

As we were going into camp on the 12th sharp firing was heard in the direction of the road taken by Asboth and Sigel, which proved to be a demonstration made by our cavalry with small arms and howitzers upon a supposed rebel force posted in the brush, and which, it was said, resulted in some damage to them in killed and wounded, without loss to our force. Two companies from each regiment in our brigade were detailed under Major Parrish as pickets, and also to make reconnaissance in direction of the firing, who were at midnight relieved by another like detail, but no further disturbances occurred during the night.

It was exceedingly interesting to witness the effect of the firing upon our men. After hard marching, much loss of sleep and many scarce able to drag one foot after another, some seized their arms and mounted horses and mules and made for the fight on their “own hook,� while others grumbled bitterly because they were prohibited from going, and every company was eager to be detailed as pickets.

Feb. 13.—At 4 a. m. we moved on towards Springfield, taking through fields to avoid a masked battery, which, the evening previous, doubtless commanded the road, and halting in front of a bushy thicket where the enemy had been, and where we still believed them to be in force with heavy batteries. Here the Indiana brigade, which had been assigned the honorable but dangerous duty of storming the batteries, was promptly formed in line of battle by Col. Benton, the regimental staff and line officers of the command coolly and efficiently co-operating, and, indeed, every man seemed to feel as if a large share of the responsibility rested upon himself, and all came to time promptly.

I rode along the line while forming and carefully noted the manner of both officers and men. There were no faces bleaching with fear—no muscle quivering, save with eager anxiety for the fray. There may have been a little more stern energy in the tone and manner of the officers in giving and repeating the commands, and of nervous promptitude in obeying them on the part of the men, then on a dress parade, but nothing more. Col. White’s brigade formed on our left, and, our batteries properly planted, we were waiting with eager impatience for the onset, and many an eye was bent on the thicket in front to catch a glance of the first curling wreath of smoke, or stream of “sulphurous flame,� which should be the signal for the commencement of the deadly fray.

Oh, it was a gallant sight to behold that stern, immovable line of men, with bristling bayonets and glittering fire-locks—officers all in their places save the General and his staff, and the irrepressible Benton remaining until the last practicable moment in front, and all momentarily expecting the signal to move irresistibly down upon the rebellious foe. But alas!

“The best laid schemes o’ mice and men gang aft agley.�

After a few minutes’ suspense it was announced that the enemy had fallen back, evacuating Springfield, and in full retreat toward Arkansas. Our expectations of glory and renown were dashed to the earth again, and curses upon the cowardice (or prudence, “as the case may be,�) of Price, both loud and deep, were heard all along the line.

How we marched into Springfield and ran up the stars and stripes—how we chased Price and his minions out of the State in hot haste, hoping to fight him at Wilson’s Creek, Cassville, Cross Timbers, Sugar Creek and Cross Hollows—how we charged upon and shelled his rear-guard, with some loss to ourselves and much more to him—together with all and singular, the principal hardships and sufferings of our brave boys in this expedition, including our then present locus in quo-behold! they shall all be written in such subsequent epistles as “time and chance, which happeneth to all,� may enable me to forward to thee.

We went into camp here, near Cross Hollows, six miles south-east of Bentonville, Ark., on the 22d, and shall probably remain here some days yet. We are waiting the arrival of supplies, and perhaps orders from General Halleck. It is not known whether we will fall back and take position in Missouri, or push on after Price. I think the former most probable.
A. W. Sanford,
Chaplain, 8th Indiana.
February 27, 1862.

Indianapolis Daily Journal

Indianapolis Daily Journal

Chaplain Arthur Sanford of the 8th Indiana Infantry wrote a series of letters to the Indianapolis Daily Journal chronicling the experiences of the regiment in the Trans-Mississippi Theater during 1862.  In this letter he describes the activities of the regiment in June 1862.   Sanford was a Presbyterian minister who served as chaplain for two Indiana infantry regiments, the 8th and the 36th.   His service with the 8th was from September 1861 to August 1862 and with the 36th from April 1863 to February 1864.  Sanford resigned his post of chaplain in February 1864 due to health problems.  He died in Detroit, Michigan on November 28, 1887.   These letters appeared in the Indianapolis Daily Journal on June 27, 1862 on page 2 columns 1, 2, and 3.  The spelling and punctuation is unchanged from the original publication.

Chaplain 8th Indiana

Camp Near Jacksonport Ark June 9

 

Dear Journal: Having again reached my command, with health partially restored, I resume my narrative of the migrations and experiences of the “Bloody Eight.�

I left the regiment on the 4th of April, at Cross Timbers, near Pea Ridge, Ark., for the purpose of recuperating my physical energies, prostrated by over exertion in the hospital at Cassville, and rejoined it on the 2d instant.—During this time the command has been marched from that point to this, via Forsyth and West Plains, a distance of at least three hundred miles by this route, over the roughest roads this Heaven-forsaken country affords, fording swollen streams, short of transportation and forage, and frequently as much so of rations. Yet here it is, without any material decrease of its numbers on the march, and with only some six or seven on the sick list, and none of those considered dangerous.

The boys are more eager for another fight now than ever, and the least intimation of even the prospect of a skirmish will bring them out of quarters in “double quick.�—Whether they are destined to be gratified is exceedingly problematical—as there are no indications of other hostile forces here than some guerrilla parties, who rarely show themselves except in overwhelming numbers against small parties of our men, and even then, if resolutely attacked, they generally “skedaddle� to the swamps.

Captain C. O. Howard, General Benton’s Adjutant, at the head of a party of the Ninth Illinois Cavalry, overhauled a party of twelve of them on the 7th, some eight miles below Jacksonport, and, before they could make good their escape, handled them very severely. He reports ten of the twelve seriously, if not mortally wounded. Our loss was only one horse killed and one man slightly hurt.

A rebel gunboat came up a few days ago and destroyed a considerable quantity of cotton, sugar and molasses at Jacksonport, which was then held by a part of the 9th Illinois Cavalry, with one section of an Ohio battery, but being unsupported by infantry they fell back out of range of her shot and shell.—Having accomplished her object she retreated down the river again, just where to we do not yet know, but if she is within striking distance we shall “go for her� as soon as the necessary arrangements can be made.

The command at present assigned to Brigadier General Benton consists of the Eight and Eighteenth Indiana infantry, the 1st Indiana battery, Captain Klauss, and the Peoria Light Artillery, Capt. Davidson, while as ranking officer here he has under his direction two battalions of 9th Illinois cavalry and two pieces of Ohio artillery.

The General bears his “blushing honors� very gracefully, is always accessible to everybody, ever ready to make every effort for the comfort of his men; and, should opportunity offer, will most assuredly justify the confidence of the Government evidenced by his commission, by his disposition and bearing on the field of battle.

While his promotion is a matter of rejoicing to his friends, it is also exceedingly fortunate that the consequent promotions in the regiment still place it in the command of officers of ability and experience, in whom the men have the utmost confidence.

Batesville is still the headquarters of the army of the South west, and may remain so for some time to come, possibly, unless communication should be opened by way of the rivers with some base of supplies. This however, we hope will soon be accomplished, and then we shall probably take possession of Little Rock; and, if need be, Gen Curtis may establish a Provisional Government for the State.

Unless rebel refugees from Corinth should find their way to Arkansas in considerable force, and evince more pluck than they seem to have shown there, I apprehend no general conflict in this State. It is not proper to state the number of Curtis’ command, but I may say that if the rebels have the temerity to attack us, we are able to give them more than Pea Ridge. Nothing would please the boys better than again to try their mettle before the war closes; an event, which is generally regarded here as not very far in the future, judging from the recent succession of brilliant achievements in Virginia and the Mississippi valley [sic].

To those who have loved ones in this command, I will say that, though they have endured hardships that ought to command the esteem of a grateful country, yet their health is generally unimpaired, and their moral and physical constitution as favorable as could be expected in a campaign of this character.

I will endeavor to keep the people posted as to our condition and movements, as opportunity may serve, so far as consists with the public service.
A. W. Sanford,
Chaplain 8th Indiana.

Sulphur Rock

Sulphur Rock

Augusta, Ark., July 5, 1862

Dear Journal: My last, date of 15th June, left us at Sulphur Rock; having not written since, simply because there has been no opportunity to send out mail, nor have we received letters from home of later date than May 26th. By the transition from Missouri railroads to Arkansas rivers, as channels of transportation, we have been mostly effectually cut off from communication with the outer world and “the rest of mankind,� and many a poor soldier’s heart has thereby been made to ache with anxiety about the condition of “loved ones at home.�   But, to resume the narrative our migration. We marched from Sulphur Rock to Jacksonport, on Sunday, June 22d;--(could not some of this Sabbath marching be dispensed with?) Jacksonport, county seat of Jackson county is situate on the east bank of White river [sic], just below the mouth of Black, and, in peaceful times, has evidently been a point of considerable business importance, but its citizens, intensely “secesh,� are now reaping most bitterly the fruits of their folly and wickedness. On the 25th, our bridge having been put down, we crossed Black river in the morning, and, on the 26th, marched down the east side of White river[sic], and encamped on Village Creek; our cavalry advance driving in the enemy’s pickets and capturing two “of them.� On the 27th, about twilight in the evening, a portion of the 9th Illinois and 3d Iowa Cavalry, escorting a forage train, had a severe skirmish with Hooker’s guerrillas some seven miles below here—fighting them at a great disadvantage, both in position and numbers, until too dark to distinguish them, and losing four killed and over thirty wounded.  The rebels retreated under cover of darkness, carrying off all their dead and wounded except two. Both officers and men of the cavalry thus engaged, are regarded by all as having conducted themselves most gallantly, of which their loss is palpable evidence.  The enemy’s loss will probably never be known, but must have been very severe, as our men rode almost into their very faces to deliver their fire and emptied their revolvers.   The 28th, was occupied by the 8th Indiana, 33d Illinois, 1st Indiana Cavalry, and Klauss’ Indiana Battery, in an endeavor to find and capture, or cut up this band of rebels, but ineffectually, they having ran too fast and hidden themselves too well to be overtaken or discovered. July 1st, we moved some ten miles in the direction of Augusta, driving back the enemy’s pickets and taking some twenty-five prisoners, when we encamped on Dr. Pickett’s plantation, comprising some 1,600 acres of land.  Here we found some eighty s[l]aves of all ages, from three to sixty-six years of age, deserted by their master, and having things pretty much their own way, and who seemed most hugely to enjoy the display miltaire, especially the music.  Whenever the band commenced playing, little imps, as black as the ace of spades, clad with but one garment, and that, “in longitude most sorely scanty,� might be seen putting down a flat-foot in as accurate consonance with the time, and as utter an abandon as ever Terpsichore inspired in her most accomplished votaries. We were compelled to lie here over the 2d, while a pioneer party removed timber, felled by the rebels across the road to hinder our pursuit.  On the 3d we marched under scorching sun, through dust about six inches deep, to this place, where we still remain, but expect to move toward Des Are to morrow [sic]. Yesterday the glorious old “Fourth,� was celebrated by a nation salute by Manter’s battery 12 m., and at 3 p.m. the greater part of Gen. Steele’s Division assembled in an extensive grove, where, after prayer, General Benton delivered an impromptu oration in his happiest vein, followed by Col. Hovey, 33d Illinois, Col. Bussey, 3d Iowa Cavalry and Lt. Colonel Washburne, of the 18th Indiana, in very appropriate remarks, all of which were enthusiastically received by the soldierly audience, the whole being interspersed with excellent music, by the well-trained and talented band of the 18th Indiana. Laban Garner, of Co. C, Capt. Riley on yesterday, sent one rebel to his last account.  His name was Bland, resides here, and was one concerned in the attack of our transports at St. Charles Bluff.  Garner and a comrade had gone down the river some two miles, and called for dinner at a Mr. Reiff’s; while waiting for it Bland, who had been hiding in the brush, came up, passed into the house and asked Mrs. Reiff for a gun.  On being told there was none he came out and seized an axe, which he drew on Garner, demanding his surrender, and calling on Reiff to secure his comrade.  Reiff declined.  Garner seized the axe with one hand and Bland’s throat with the other, and his comrade having wrenched the axe from Bland, Garner pitched into him and beat him so nearly dead with his fist, that when he released him he staggered to the river bank and tumbled in and drowned. The health of the regiment remains extremely good.  Out of seven hundred enlisted men, only eighteen are unable to march, and there are no cases of dangerous or even severe sickness among them.  The weather is very uniformly hot—about like our Indiana extreme midsummer—but the boys have become so gradually accustomed to it that they seem to mind it no more than an ordinary summer at home. Where we are going, or by what route, is a military secret, which Gen. Curtis does not yet permit to transpire.  As it becomes developed, I will endeavor to keep your readers posted, so far as opportunity serves.                                                                                                                               A. W. Sanford,                                                                                                                         Chaplain 8th Indiana

Sword Presentation

Sword Presentation June 16, 1862

Dear Journal: The ceremony of presenting the splendid sword, heretofore noticed in the Journal, to Brigadier General William P. Benton, commanding the 1st brigade, 1st Division, Army of the Southwest, came off about a week since, and was an occasion very interestingly relieving to the monotony of camp life.

The gift was originally designed to be a compliment, tendered by the officers of the old brigade, composed of the 8th, 18th, and 22d Indiana regiments, of which he had command during the mid-winter march from Central Missouri to Cross Hollows, Arkansas.

The officers of all these regiments subscribed liberally for that purpose, just before the battle of Pea Ridge, during which, and before any collections had been made, except from the 8th regiment, this subscription was accidentally lost by the officers having it in possession.

Taking advantage of my visit to Indiana on sick leave, I procured the sword; and on my return to the command, the old brigade having been dismembered by the transfer of the 22d to another division, it was concluded to make it a regimental testimonial of the estimation in which Gen. Benton was held by the “Old Eight,� of which he had so long been in honored command.

The regiment being formed on its “parade,� was marched to the General’s headquarters, and properly disposed, when Col. Shunk, who prefers a hard fight to a long speech, presented the sword, with a few plain, direct, and well timed remarks, worth of the man, and befitting the occasion.

The General, who by the way, can talk as well as fight, reverted modestly to his military career, his services in the ranks in Mexico, and his progressive elevation to his present position, but declared that to be the proudest moment of his life.

Briefly reviewing the hardships, exposures, and peril incident to the campaign in Western Virginia—the fight at Rich Mountain—the expedition under Fremont to Springfield—the terrible winter march to Cross Hollows—the bloody battle of Pea Ridge, and the subsequent tedious migration of the command to this point; the toils, privations, and dangers of which had been shared by himself, and uncomplaingly borne by the brave men whom he was addressing; that these men, said he, should thus unite in this expression of confidence and regard, gave the costly and beautiful present a value, in his estimation, infinitely above its intrinsic worth.

In conclusion, he pledged himself never to betray that confidence, or become unworthy that regard. Accepting the sword in a spirit responsive to that in which it was bestowed, he would part with it but with life, and dying, bequeath it to his son, never to be drawn but in defense of his country’s honor—never sheathed while a foreign or domestic foe, in arms threatened her existence or integrity.

After three hearty cheers for the General, and three also for Col. Shunk, a new and beautiful flag, donated by the ladies of Terre Haute and Indianapolis, on which was inscribed Rich Mountain and Pea Ridge, was presented to the regiment by Gen. Benton, in a brief, but patriotic and expressive address. This was responded to appropriately by Col. Shunk, when, after three deafening cheers for the “Stars and Stripes,� all quietly retired to their quarters, evidently pleased and gratified with the spirit which characterized the occasion. A. W. Sanford,
Chaplain 8th Indiana.

Charles H. Eager - The Letters

Photo from the Lewis Leigh Collection of the US Army Military History Institute. (The Victorian period picture frame from Mary Webster Antique Picture Frames)

Researched, compiled and written by Paul McCray Note from Susan: Since these letters were posted here in the fall of 1999, Paul McCray has written a full biography of Charles H. Eager and his part in the history of the 15th Massachusetts.  Letters from the Lewis Leigh Collection (approximately 100 of which are Eager's letters) of the US Army Military History Institute, in process of transcription by Paul McCray.

April 17, 1862 To His Wife

I expect you will hear awful stories about yesterdays days work, so I will say a word or two in regard to it. As I wrote you last we were sent on picket Tuesday Morning & expected to be relieved after twenty four hours, but as the "ball was opened" Yesterday morning we did not get relieved until this morning.

We (companies "B" & "D") were informed by Gen Gorman that an attack would be made on our left by Gen Smith & he (Gorman) should attack from his point to attract the attention of rebel ______, so our Gunboats could run their blockade at Yorktown on our right. The 15th were ordered to support the 3d R.I. Battery. This Brigade had only part of two Batteries engaged at the same time. We commenced shelling them about 7 oclk with two 10 lbs. Parrot guns. The "Rebs" come to time quite promptly & responded for some half dosen (sic) times when the Rhode Island boys knocked their gun (which served to point – most direct to the 15th) off its pins, which put an end to that – two other guns were under the special care of our sharp shooters & as often as a rebel showed his head down things came in such numbers that they deserted the guns entirely & after 10 oclk I hear they did not throw a shell at the Battery supported by the 15th. From 12 oclk until about 4 or 5 the firing was light, but at 4 we opened on them more raid than ever & kept it up till dark. The rebels seemed to give Gen Smith more attention than they did us in the forenoon one of his Batteries lost 4 men killed and 3 wounded. In our shelling not a man was scratched in the regiment or battery all day. Gen Smith has quite a sharp fight for an hour before sundown, but I have not been able to learn anything of the result. I only know one Captain was killed. Understand the troops engaged were from Vermont & Maine.

Companies B & D were not with the regiment but done the skirmishing on the left flank of the Batteries. We were about 1/8 of a mile in advance & at the left of the artillery. We simply deployed & laid on our guns, with our "eyes open tight", awaiting the approach of some rebel picket, but they did not come. They were evidently reinforced late in the afternoon & could be heard at work about their fortifications soon after dark so it was thought advisable to keep our forces in position during the night. The 15th remained with their Battery, we remained in our position as pickets & the 2d N. York & 1st Mina.

Were in line of battle in the road in our (the pickets) near acting as a support to us. It was supposed that if any attempt to take our battery or attack us was made, it wont be at this point where we were stationed. Our Batteries shelled them at intervals all night to prevent their making repairs to any advantage. We had our rations brought to us all day & you better believe companies B & D were a sleepy set of fellows this morning & I ought now to be making up some of my two nights lost sleep, but thought I would spend a few minutes in writing. They commenced shelling again smart this morning & continue for two or three hours with what success I have not heard, as we were relieved. The have continued to give them often enough through the day to prevent their making any repairs. Their barracks & a house inside the fort were knocked all in pieces yesterday. I expect by the time we get into Yorktown that we shall get so used to sleeping "by the booming of cannon" that it will be impossible to go to sleep without them. Some of us will doubtless get put to sleep full as sound & in a definite was than we care to before reaching Yorktown.

I must tell you that yesterday we (the skirmishers) laid a portion of the time in the same rifle pit that were dug by the forces under Gen Washington nearly 81 years ago & are yet quite a protection against the enemy. Gen Clinton commanded the Brig. Composed of N.Y. and N.J. troops who occupied the same ground for camping as we now do & Clinton occupied the old house, nearby as his headquarters. We were relieved this morning by Genl. Burn’s Brigd. It does not look now much like Sedgewick’s Division being in the reserve. We are pushed as far in advance as they can get troops. I want to go ahead till we have wiped out the Balls Bluff fight to say the least, though I may get wiped out myself perhaps.

I did not get a letter from you by the last mail Tuesday night and if I don’t tonight I shall give up – give up writing to you till you write me again. I don’t see what you are about, though I can imagine your busy at work on those new rags you have spoken of – by the way I received a piece of your silk dress while at Hampton – think it very neat & pretty. I wish I had a summer wardrobe. It is getting to be mighty hot in the middle of the day. There is one thing sure, they cannot give us a very long march now, unless we get driven back. We have to turn out at 4 oclk am. & remain under arms until about half past 5. It comes hard to turn out quite so early when we are so much broken of our rest – but we expect anything in this business.

I hear today that Col. Devens has been confirmed as a Brigadier General & that he has received a dispatch from his friends to that effect. It is supper time & I must close. Are going to have coffee, Fried Ham & Army pies or hard bread. We are not out of the land of soft bread. Received a letter from Laura by last mail. Give my love to her & mother when you see them. Shall write her again before long. Love to Ann Marie, Alfred, Laura & c & c & I will bid you good bye with much love and a kiss. Ever your husband
Charles

Sly Herbert & Frank are all well. Frank appeared yesterday P.M. at our line of skirmishers with gun in hand he had just returned from Fortress Monroe with his team. Says he heard we were going to have a fight & thought he would come up good for him.

April 27, 1861 To Brother Alfred

Yours of the 20th inst. was not received till last Thursday, being the first mail from the east since the brutal attack upon the Mass. Reg. by the Secession Mob of this city. Encouraged by men (?) who I suppose consider themselves among the first Citizens of Baltimore. I will not go into particulars as L has doubtless given you all of these in this. I can only say I hope it will never be my lot to witness a repetition of that scene- and farther to live under such a Sentiment as prevailed here for a week afterwards. For several days a "Union Man" did not dare avow his sentiment, it really seemed there were none to be found and the glorious old Stars & Stripes were no where to be seen, but in their stead, the flag of Maryland & the "Seven Stars & three Stripes". I was told to hide the U.S. flag that had been laying in the office for a few days "for fear some of the mob would see it". What we are coming to if a man is afraid to have the Stars & Stripes found in his possession?
I was told that all Northerners would be notified as fast as they were found out, so perhaps my time will come.
The young man (Lamb) who married Nancy G______s cousin, and his two brothers have had notice. Also Jos. Whitney.
Mr. DeYoung has discharged all his help but me and I expect to go board with him next week.
Now I would like to have some of the patriotic Baltimorians inform me what they have accomplished by all this trouble and expense, and I do really believe there are more troops in Washington today than there would have been had they not attacked the Mass boys. There has been several of their own men accidentally shot by the careless use of fire arms in the hands of the crowd.
The City are in a tight place and they know it too. They have armed the Mob and now their study is to dis-arm it, and not have it get the better of them in so doing.
(Sunday Morning)
Well, things do not look quite as war-like this morning as they did a week ago-citizens appear to be going to church without their guns- last Sunday they took them into their pews, and I presumed some of them had them cocked, if they were not in that condition themselves. I see by the papers this morning that Shermans Artillery is between here and Wilmington and are going through Baltimore – if so we are liable to have another fight.
The Stars & Stripes were raised on Federal Hill night before last, and in several other places, and the City authorities have isued an order that flags of all kind must be "taken in" during the session of the Legislature.
There was a party of Policeman sent to take down the Stars & Stripes, when one of them upon arriving at the spot drew his revolver and swore he would protect the flag of his country, he was arrested an of course discharged. I cannot say any more at this time, only that there is a good deal of doubt about Maryland Seceeding.
Tell Tom I shall attend to his case soon. Give my love to all and _____ ____
Yours Truly
"Gen. Boar-a-guard",
Comd. Army of Southern Confederacy.

April 4, 1862 To His Wife

I have to inform you of the retreat of the rebels from their first line of fortifications early this morning- they shelled us at intervals all night but so far as we have heard not even scratching one of our men. They left in a great hurry for some reason unknown to us, as everything indicates. Some left many tents & cooking utensils some flour, sugar, bacon & c_ at one camp there as a whole tub of dough all mixed ready for the oven. The 19th regt Mass vol were the first body of troops to occupy their works, as Dana’s Brigade of which they were part, were on picket. Gorman’s Brigade relieved Dana on picket & were ordered to hold the works & we have advanced a mile or more beyond.

We have heard they have evacuated Yorktown but of course the force on the extreme right will occupy that place first. We have not learned yet where they have gone to - there is a difference of opinion in regard to it. You will of course hear of all this before this reaches you, but I have taken the first opportunity to notify you officially of it. I will give you further particulars at some future time. We feel bad to think we could not bag them, but I must say we should have had bloody work to have carried this work by storm - they were stronger were (sic) than we had though for & everyone was satisfied they were strong. They have been busy as well as ourselves since our arrival here & have strengthened their works by trenches & pits far in the rear of their front works. It has seemed little like Sunday today I assure you - we were going to have services, but of course have had something else to attend to. I am tired & must close with love to all, the boys are all well & in good spirits.

Good bye with much love & a kiss
Ever Your husband
Charles

P.S. I came near forgetting to tell you that I am now acting adj’t of the Regt. Was detached by Maj Kimball yesterday Morning. Adj’t Baldwin is soon to join general Devens & today the Quartermaster recd a letter from him saying he wanted him also. Maj says if I want either position (if he is left to appoint) I can have it & he will use his influence for me if it is not left entirely to him. I am half inclined to take the adj’t provided I can get it – if I cannot have it I would not take it of course.

Jan 13, 1862 To His Wife

We have at last got down here & I expect it will be nearly the 1st of February before we get back to camp-provided we don’t get ordered over the other side. Well I have just been up to Mr. Whites & he will take you to accommodate, although he don’t want to get into that way, as he will have men there he will want. I want you start next Monday. (the 20th I believe) or as much sooner as you like and come to Poolesville via Adamstown unless Geo Dadman sees fit to come with you, then you can come the way he thinks best. You will have to stay in Baltimore over night and take the train about 8 oclk for Adamstown, where you will find a stage to take you directly to P. and you will have them leave you at John Norris’es – the house next to Dr. Brace (toward Poolesville). I have arranged the matter with them. I will try to meet you there – wish I could further back on your route but it will be impossible. Lieut Goddard has only some two days duty since his return & was not able to come down here with us - will come in a few days.

If you stop at a hotel in Baltimore, I think I would go to the "Maltby House"- Do you think of calling on Mrs. Beaman as you come out?
I want you to write me just as soon as you receive this & tell me when you will start & and if possible when you will arrive here. If you come Monday I can ____ when you will be here if you come right along. If you write Lydia when you go through Phila. They will probably see you at the Depot. Remember & bring the things I mentioned cigars & c.

I send you $20.00 in this in script I would get gold to bring out here, for it if I could. I have written in a great hurry and cannot go into other matters at this time. All is if you don’t hear of our being in Virginia start as I have directed & hope I shall have the pleasure of a short visit from you at least before any forward movement is made- My love to all-Good bye with love & a kiss-Ever Yours-Charles

March 16, 1862 To His Wife

I guess you will be surprised to learn that we are back again insight of Harpers Ferry. We are now encamped on the same ground as the regt was while Co. B was on Provost Guard duty at the Ferry. We have been in such a hubbub that I really cannot remember when I wrote you last, or when in our journey we was- think however it was before we started for Winchester.

On Wednesday night about 6 ock we got orders to pack our knapsacks and be ready to march at a moments notice. In about 15 minutes after, orders came to leave our knapsacks and go in light marching order. In about half an hour everything was countermanded and we supposed we were to have a quiet night, but about 8 oclk orders came again to sling knapsacks and start for Winchester which we done, but had not gone over 100 rods before we were ordered back to camp, where we remained till 8 oclk next morning, then we struck tents and left bag & baggage for Winchester a distance of 10 ½ miles from Berryville.

When within some two miles of Winchester all of a sudden we were turned into a piece of woods and ordered to take a lunch & rest a while, and then march back to Berryville-for what no one but Gen Banks knew. It gave us a march of 15 or 16 miles for nothing. Next day at 8 oclk we march for Harpers Ferry-made about 15 miles and encamped in the woods some 2 miles this side of Charleston. Yesterday morning we marched to this point only 5 miles, but it rained for an hour before we started and all the way & the ground we are on is just like a hog pen – mud every where. I expect we are to remain here till tomorrow, when we take the cars for some point unknown to us. It is the general impression that we are to go down the coast some where-if that is the case we should take the steamers either at Washington, Annapolis or Baltimore, most likely one of the two latter points and if you have not left Baltimore I may have another opportunity to see you. They will probably hurry us along –much as possible. I think I should get me a valise and send my trunk home or get it stored in Balt. If we go there. I should not dare to run the risk of taking it along in that section of country. The Brigade Qr Master found fault because there has been so much baggage to carry. Shall take just as little as possible then if I lose it or am obliged to leave it, will not amount to much.

I am thankful we are rid of Banks-dont believe he is much of a General. Gen Sedgewicks whole Division is going with us which makes 3 Brigades of infantry (12 Regts) besides Van Allens Cavalry and 3 or 4 Batteries of artillery. I am glad you had so good a time in Washington. I think you did not tell me to ____ there-_____ I had half a mind to do so but was afraid you would not get it. Do you think of stopping Phila.? I am afraid you will leave Balt. Before receiving this from what you said in your last. Think I will try to write a note to Wm Beaman and enclose this in it.

My feet are so cold I cannot write. I have no fire in my tent now a days. Syl is pretty tough and stands the marching better than I expected, but he is not of much use as a helper on the road. __ wants a good camp "Bull nigger" to help pitch tents & c. & c. Most of the officers have a darkie who carries their blankets & c for them which makes it much easier for them. I have backed my knapsack right along. Capt Wood of co. K has done the same. Goddard only carried his to Adamstown. This paper is rather smutty but I did not notice it at first. Trust you will excuse that part. Remember me to all the folks and write me often as you can - ____ to Washington D.C. Good bye with much love and a kiss.
Ever yours
Charles

P.S. I have received nothing from home since leaving Poolesville except through you letters.

March 24, 1862

Good Morning Libbie.
I have just returned from Mr. Bigelows- I found him here waiting to see me when I came in from a walk last night.
I went down a had a splendid call and staid all night & they wanted I should come back to breakfast about 8 oclk but I don’t know as I shall go as I have several things to attend to . I called Henry Wilson to see if he could do anything towards helping me to a commission in the Army, (J.B. P______ introduced me). He is very fr___ & sociable & had a good many questions to ask about the 15th Regt. He says the Secy of War has adopted a very unjust rule. Which is that he will give no volunteer officer a commission in the regular army – says they must serve their 3 years as a volunteer. I told Wilson I would _____ remain with my reg’t until discharged. He said he tried to do something for Capt Bowman but could not, but if the secy should decide to do different at any time he should be happy to same me. So my gig is up.
I hear that after we cross the Potomac the letters will be returned for a certain number of days to prevent the movement being known. So you will understand why you do not hear from me. Good bye again with much love.
Ever yours Charles
Mrs. Lamb is at home & they ___ send love to you.

March 31, 1862 To His Wife

I don’t expect I shall be allowed to mail this still I’ll be on the safe side and do so if possible. We left Alexandria on the 29th inst about 3 oclk p.m. amid a driving snow storm and only made some 12 miles, at least we anchored for the night at "Mathias Point",
About dark the storm changed to rain & continued quite severe through the night. We are on the steamer "Argo" which formerly ran between Boston & Nahaut (?) & is the one which ran the rebel Batteries at Cock pit point a few week since and had 14 shot thrown at her.
She is quite a small craft for the freight she has got. Companies A. B. & D. with the band & horses of the field & Staff officers, besides having in tow a schooner containing the 2nd R.I. Battery which makes our progress rather slow.

I think however we are in advance of the rest of the 15th. The New York 2nd & 3rd are a little in advance. I did not suppose we should be so long on this trip, but the river is very crooked. Yesterday it rained a part of the time & was cold & disagreeable being on deck which compelled all that could to remain below. Co. A are quartered on deck & most of them had to remain there night & day through the storm. That was decidedly severe. The only amusement they have was shooting into the flocks of duck which were very numerous, believe they succeeded in breaking the wing of one. There are very few points of interest on this river. Mount Vernon & Fort Washington being the only two of much ___ except the rebel Batteries that were. It was snowing hard when we past Mr. Vernon so it was impossible to see it as it really is, of course it is the most desirable time in summer to visit that spot.

Last night we anchored just "inside" as they call it, that is before coming out fairly into the bay, it was quite rough outside, and one of the Gun boats hailed us as they come in & said "we better not go outside", they are stationed about here for the purpose of watching the weather &c. &c. for the benefit of our transports.. Our capt said this morning if the weather was gone we could reach Ft. Monroe by 4 oclk this p.m. We are liable to remain on board another night if the weather is not amenable.

I noticed where the Patapsco River branches off to go to Balt., the way you came when you went home by steamer. I imagine it was very much such weather then as we are having now. The Capt of the steamer tells one we shall probably land at Hampton, (the town which was burnt by Col. Magruder last fall). It is some 3 miles from Ft. Monroe. We have got to touch at the fort for orders, said we may possibly land there and march over to Hampton.

Yesterday was Sunday but it seemed little like it. I assure you. After supper (we got our meals on board the boat) Capt Simonds invited me to play "Euchus" & I went to take my place- I had business out. Syl, Herbert and Frank are all doing as well as can. We are so thick settled that all cannot lay quite straight at night. I got a good nights rest last night but before it was awful- worse even than when we came to Washington in the freight cars. I am going to write Alfred too, so if you happen to be at home you will see his before you get this. Hope you got the pictures safe wish they were better. Remember me to all the folks whenever you can. Good bye with much love to kids.

Ever yours
Charles
(Afternoon)
It has cleared up fine we are in sight of the Fort & the ____ but some 8 or 10 miles from stream have had a fine sail since 10 oclk this am.
Good bye again with love & kisses
Charles

March 6, 1862 To His Wife

Now we have just got orders to be ready to march tomorrow morning so I think our Brigade is going to move forward towards Winchester. I guess you have better direct my letters to Washington after all, at least till you hear from me again. I am anxious to hear from you & to know where you are, though I imagine you are in Baltimore.
Wish I could have you here with me but I cannot, & it is no use wishing. I enjoyed your visit to Poolesville very much am so thankful you came when you did.
I have got a bad cold in my head which troubles me considerable – it is better today than it was yesterday though. Syl is quite tough-stands the war better than I expected he would. I have done nothing about my business from the ____. I have not had time. Shall be glad when Capt. Simonds returns, I am about tired of being alone with the company. I have got much to do to get ready to go in the morning and cannot write more.
You must remember me to all Mr. B’s family, and I will bid you good bye with much love and many kisses. Ever yours, Charles.
I enclose 5.00 for Syl which he wants you to pay to Alfred for clothes I thing he says, Charles

May 1, 1861 To His Wife

I have this moment received your of the 26th but it is post marked the 28th. So I think in the excitement you have lost two days. I also received the lines of Mr. Kernney & George by private conveyance for which am very much obliged. I was glad to hear of your safe arrival, and will now acknowledge that I had some fears of your being stopped on your passage out of the harbor.
You cannot imagine the difference of Sentiment on the street today (and in fact since Saturday last). Now a Union man is not afraid to avow his sentiments and even wear the "Star Spangled Banner" as a badge- they are thick as flies this morning. It seems you had not received my letter when you wrote but doubtless _____ ___ this. I don’t think I shall be in a hurry about leaving Balt. especially as Mr. DeYoung wants I should stay with him for the present and further wants I should come and board at his house, so I shall be ____ of my board. I was intending to have gone last week but ____ come h_____ and he had got to get another bedstead & make further arrangements. Expect to now go up there tonight. He said he wished you were coming there for company for his wife. I almost wish you were here, though you will doubtless enjoy yourself more at home.
I have got everything packed (the _____ included) and stored at So____ & co. The Mirror, Bookcase, old Bureau & Green Chest & Mahog Easy chair ready for sending to Mass when an opportunity occurs, the balance am going to sell when they will bring anything. Before I moved them I saw a vessel up for Boston and went and inquired about freight- which as only 20 cts per foot (the usual price 8 or 10 cts.). There is now one up at 12 ½ cts per foot. Do you think I had better send them at that, or wait awhile? I do not think there is really any danger of this city being burned, if it is they will share the fate of all others I suppose. I wrote to Alfred last Sunday. Shall write to Tom soon. Helen Braman is contented as needs be- so not seem at all desirous of leaving. I really pitied her the day you left. They are all well as usual. I got some cold yesterday in my head, which makes me rather thick headed this morning- don’t think of any thing more to interest you so I will close. Give my best regards to _____ & family also Geo & Lydia.
Yours with much love
Chas

P.S. Have you seen anything of the Furlongs or Pauleys yet.

November 8, 1861 To His Wife

I have turned you off so long with a small sheet I will try to find time oy(?) commencing early, to fill a large one this time. It is cold & fall like today & a hard place to get rid of a cold. We are going to have a fire if possible before night which will make us quite comfortable.
Thomas is still here & I don’t know when he will leave. I told him I wanted him to remain as long as he could – seemed to enjoy camp life very well. My cold does not seem to gain much – am out of all patience with it. I received your letter of last Sunday last evening and am sorry to hear you were sick that day. Libbie I don’t like to have you dwell so much and mourn over the result of the fight on the 21st-it will do no one any good and makes us both very unhappy. I want you to cheer up and take courage. I have always felt proud of you, for your patriotism in this matter and also in speaking of your sentiments to others.

I have by no means lost faith in the ability of the government to carry this war through successfully, but I must admit that some of our generals are decidedly below par. It may take longer than I at first supposed, but no the whole of the three years. The success or failure of the naval expedition will have a great influence at both sections.

You say Libbie you wish I would come home and that you are sorry I ever went into it. I don’t think you mean so bad as that do you? How should I feel to resign and come home for fear of getting into another fight? Should feel as though my room was far preferable to my company. No Libbie I could not think of it for a moment and I know after a second thought you would not like to have me. You know I am in for the war and I should feel sorry to leave as long as there is anything left of the 15th Mass. That was a terrible day and I wish we may never have to witness the like again. You may bet your life we shall not get into another place where we cannot retreat, but I will leave the subject and answer some of the many questions you have been asking me of late & which I can never think to answer when I am writing.
In regard to the time that we shall receive our next pay is a hard question to decide – it is due the 12th of Nov. We may get it in one week from that time, & it may be three. Our last was due the 12th of Sept & it came the 10th of Oct. At that time I received pay for the month of August as Lieut. & 20 days July as Sergt. Next pay day I shall receive for Sept & Oct. at the rate of $105.50 per month. When Tom goes home I shall ask him to stop in Balt. & collect the bal due me of So___. I seem to have lost all ___ of how much there is due – he let me have $15.00 when there you know. That I hope will keep you along till I can send some more. I did not expect you would salt down the whole of what I sent you.

Saturday Afternoon. This is a very rainy day and I am in one of the tents of the men where they have a fire, some three or four of the men with Thomas are putting in a furnace (as we call them) into my tent. It is arranged thus. A trench is dug through the center of the tent and out some three feet to the rear, which is covered with flat stones, for a chimney they use three barrells lined with clay mud – the fireplace or firebox is down on a level with the bottom of the trench & nearly out of sight. It is truly a great contrivance & keeps the ground warm & dry. The men lay with their feet over the trench which of course keeps them warm. I have heard they were invented by some of the Rhode Island troops but don’t know about the truth of it – about half of our men have got them, and they have two or three at head quarters.

Has Col Devens been in Fitchburg yet? I think he will have a house full to hear him & think he will prove interesting. He can make as good a speech as the next man. Do you hear anything about Port Kimball enlisting men for our company? One of our Winchendon men has received a letter stating that there are four men there all ready to come and take the places of the 4 missing from that place.
You have doubtless seen by the papers that Capt Simonds with the other, Bowman, Studley & Rockwood & Lieuts Greene Vasall & Hooper are prisoners in Richmond. It must be a great relief to his wife. He will in all probability some time be home again, & if it is possible to exchange another Capt for him, he would be able to join the company again, otherwise he would have to give his parole not to enter the service of the U.S. again. There are doubtless from 150 to 200 men of the 15th there with them which will make the no. killed and missing quite small comparatively. Well Libbie I as set back completely, when I read that note you copied from uncle Kelsey. Where did he get his information I wonder? Of course it is a consolation to me to know that I done my duty satisfactorily to those immediately concerned. I did not come out here to do anything short of it and hope I have
Not – however I suppose I am much obliged to Kelsey for the compliment. He has not found a place to suit him yet I expect. I wish they would make a General of him and put the 15th under him – we would have no more Balls Bluffs scrape. I think from what little I heard him say at Camp Scott that day he would make a shrewd one – should be willing trust him any way. I have got to go over and do some writing for Lieut Goddard. He is at a house over in town. He is quite sick but comfortable. Is terrible uneasy which makes it bad for him. Give my love to all the folks. Good bye with many kisses. Ever yours Charles.

P.S. Charles Farmer has written to John E. Morse’s lady & given all the particulars, which are few indeed of where he was seen last. I have little doubt but what he is a prisoner with the rest.

Oct. 22, 1861 To His Wife

My Dear Wife
Well I am safe in camp and sound as a dollar not even getting a mark. I would telegraph if it was possible, but perhaps it would reach you sooner by letter. We suffered a terrible loss- Co. B has some 24 missing, including Capt. Simonds- Frank Marshall is also safe- he stripped himself and swam the river.
4 of Co. B’s boys, A. A. Simonds, Fred Sibley, Walter Eames & Geo. L Boss insisted all on bringing me across the river as they knew I could not swim. So when they began to talk of surrendering I concluded to take the chance, and just as we were about to embark Col Devens came along and they insisted upon bringing him too, and after a hard struggle we landed safe but just about exhusted-Col D. as well as myself owe our escape to those brave fellows.
I cannot go into detail of the battle now but will endeavor to give you a few brief statements of our lost & wounded. Co. B were ordered to relieve Co. H who were deployed as skirmishers, and Capt Simonds took the 1st platoon and left the 2nd with me as a reserve (Lieut Goddard being at home on guard).
Soon afterwards the Rebels approached the skirmishers on their left and opened a rapid fire which was answered by the reserve, and one or two companies, which lasted for little time; Captain Simonds was seen to retreat towards the woods after ordering his men to take care of themselves, and about this time the Cavalry made a charge. Since that time we have not seen Capt. Simonds, Sergt. G. C. Taylor, Corp. C. D. Monroe, A. Bauer, Ai. D. Osborn, A. Litchfied, Thos. Taylor.
It is the general impression that they are prisoners, except the latter, who some of the boys think was shot dead. Some of them were doubtless wounded. We all have a good deal of faith that Capt. Simonds will yet turn up alive somewhere. It is very strange, that so far as we can learn not one of our Co. B was wounded during the battle in the afternoon.
Aside from those above missing, there were wounded in the first battle in the morning. Geo. T. Daniels in wrist and arm, not seriously, Geo. B. Simonds (brother of the Capt) in the leg just above the knee (a flesh wound only) M. R. Johnson flesh wound in shoulder, Geo. Carpenter in the foot, and H. M. Carpenter in the arm, ___ ____ _____ are at these quarters, the others in the Hospital and in good spirits. I have no doubt many of the missing will turn up all right as they have five (of Co. B) come in this morning and they all report being with several other members during the night.
Jos. A. Marshall and Harry Rich were with Fred Britton last night. Britton swam the river and done his best to get the others to attempt-but they preferred to run the chances of being taken off by some of our picket. We were afraid most of those who remained would be taken prisoners but I think most of them followed up or down the river and will escape. I will try to give the names of the missing:

Capt. Simond Fitchburg Geo. F. Benjamin Westminster
A. Bauer Jr. " C. J. Eaton Worcester
G. C. Taylor " W. W. Holman Winchendon
C. D. Monroe " N. P. Howard Winchendon
Harry Rich " W. Maynard Winchendon
H. F. Pope " E. M. Scott "
David Bonny " C. A. Stevens "
G. S. Gilchrist "
Granvill Hosmer "
H. J. Hosmer "
A. Litchfield "
J. A. Marshall "
John E. Morse "
Jos L. Moody "
Ai D. Osborn "
Joel Pratt "
John H. Prichard "
Luman W. Stone "
Tho. P. Taylor "
H. F. Whittemore "

Frank Scott - Just arrived in camp-taken off Virginia shore by our pickets
Maj Kimball is safe- he started to swim across just as "our crew" launched out but he tells me if he had not got to where he could touch bottom, he should have gone under. He and Col. Devens stripped themselves of everything but shirt and draws- the Maj lost his gold watch. came over with all my equipments-revolver too and I guess I am the only one that done it. I cannot _____ to write more now but will give you a detailed account in my next. Good bye with much love.
Ever your truly-Charles

Oct. 23, 1861 To His Wife

I gave you such a disconnected mess the last I wrote you, written with so many interruptions I hardly know what I said. Up to this time we know 5 captains and 4 Lieuts still missing and they are in all probability prisoners. Two companies have no officers D. (Worcester) and K (Blackstone) The latter has a sick Lieut. and Goddard has been detailed to Command till he is able to do so, which leaves me in command of Co. B.

It is reported that a rebel picket told some of our men across the river, they have got one of our Captains which they took in the morning-a tall sandy complexion man, and if true is probably Capt. Simonds--I hope it is true. I have felt all along that he was not killed. I sent two men at two different times in search of him and if he had not been taken think they would have found him.
When we got to the river that morning found the 5 Co’s which had been on the island had already crossed and we soon after crossed over and joined them about a mile this side of Leesburg--before we reached them however Co. H (Southbridge) had a severe fight with a Co. of Miss riflemen who attacked them while concealed in rifle pits - they gave them three vollies which drove them out of the pits into a cornfield with a loss of 1 killed and 8 or 9 wounded - about this time the rebel cavalry appeared and made a charge and Co. H retreated to the woods, bringing all their wounded off but 1, and the one killed which the cavalry took.

When we arrived on the ground Co. A were out skirmishing and soon after Co. B was ordered to relieved them. Capt. S. took the 1st platoon while I remained with the 2nd in the edge of the woods as a reserve. Very soon afterwards our skirmishes were attacked by both cavalry & Infantry and driven in. That was the last we ever saw of Capt. S. But was seen on the retreat by several of his men & I think he must be a prisoner as I sent after him twice & And nothing could be found of him.

Well Libbie it is no use for me to try to give you an account in detail of our fight. I have been obliged to leave this more than a dozen times, & you will see that I have already got one thing in twice. You will doubtless see a better account of it in the papers than I can give as the agent of the associated press was here all day yesterday.

We were under their fire which was a sharp one with rifles some time while they were in the woods & out of our reach. We also have our line of battle formed in the woods which of course protected us a great deal - the fight lasted till about sundown when Col Devens had the order to retreat to the river. After we got to the river, & they kept up their fire, we made another stand and held it a while, but it was no use. We had either got to be shot, drowned (unless we could escape by swimming) or taken prisoners. Some of the boys asked me if they might swim the river, but I kept them in line till after Col Devens said he was ordered to let the men take care of them selves, when off came their uniforms & in they plunged, that is those who could swim.

I tell you Libbie there were some sad faces about that time & I hope never to see the scene repeated. I should have been a prisoner in all probability unless shot, had not those boys taken me over. We came to Poolesville that night, where we arrived about 12 oclk - most of us bare footed - I was not -had on my stockings. I heard some one calling me & upon going in the direction saw Frank Marshall standing on the edge of the water with nothing but hat, shirt & draws on. He wanted to know if he might go over--I told him if he thought he could get over to go, he did not remain long on shore I assure you. I watched him till I thought he would make the trip surely. But after getting on to the island myself and inquiring of several for him, without learning anything of him I began to fear he was lost, but in a few minutes who should appear but him, safe and in good pluck - he came through barefooted & I guess stood the trip as well as any of us.

We are all somewhat tender footed yet but in a weeks time we’ll be in good running order again. I under stand there are now some 230 missing which is much better than I supposed that night. I thought then if we could ____ 250 of the Regt would be lucky.
We have these rebel prisoners here who will go to Washington today, Capt, 1st Lieut, & a Sergeant, the Lieut is a Miss man--he said he was a Virginian but his military buttons betrayed him. When he was taken he begged hard for his life, & looked all the time as though every minute would be the ____ when I saw him. One of the prisoners (I don’t know which) told Church Howe that those fellows with light blue pants & dark coats did not seem to care anymore for "bullets" than hard crackers, and if all the crowd had fought as well as they did the rebel could not have drove them - that is a report I hardly believe he said it.

I think I did not mention that Col Ward was wounded and had to have the leg taken off. He takes it very cool and is in good spirits - Col Devens is a brave old fellow & the boys have all confidence in him now. If he had the military experience in proportion to his courage he would drive the wounded. He done well though the other day. He told me the men exceeded his expectations in firmness & courage - seemed perfectly satisfied with them. (Thursday morn I thought my other letter a disorganized mess but this beats it all.
There were only between 6&7 hundred of the 15th in the fight with 2 Companies of the 20th Mass, & portions of the California and Tammany Regts. In all some 1600 men against a force of 3 times that number. There will doubtless a great many yet come in of that missing as they scattered up and down the sides to avoid being taken prisoners. Yesterday Harry Rich, Joe Marshall & H.T. Pope came in and we have heard of two more at Edwards Ferry this morning--Captains Bowman, Rockwood, Studley Gatchall(?) are yet missing - the latter it is said was shot crossing the river (Thursday Afternoon).

I never had such work writing letters--I am detailed "Officer of the day" today and am full of business - Don’t you think they are short of officers? That is a post belonging to Captains when there is any. I was surprised enough to see them come down to 2nd Lieut. Well a small ____ makes considerable of a gun now a days. Don’t mention it even to Alfred or Ann M_____. I have got to go over and take a look at the town guard. So I must close - I must write George & Mother if she is away from F I hope you are not worrying yourself about me. You will probably get my letter tomorrow. Give my best love to all. Good bye with much love to yourself & many kisses.
Ever Yours
Charles

Oct. 25, 1861 To His Wife

My dear Wife - I shall commence another letter tonight and give you as long a one as possible & I fear you will not get very long ones until we get things straightened out somewhat. It will take us some days to get thoroughly armed & equipped again as a great many guns & uniforms were thrown into the river. Many of the men begin to feel the effects of swimming the river as they did, and travelling as far afterwards. I felt about as old as I ever did the second morning (Wednesday) - was stiff in every joint and cord which seemed to be the trouble with all, but have had so much to do in the way of running about have not had time to be sick.

(Saturday Morning)--We have just go orders to go to the river on picket duty. So I must cut this short. I enclose a little sketch of the battleground at Ball’s Bluff. You will see no’s 1, 2 & 3 show the predictions of the forces in the first fight - and the others in the main battle. It was drawn by our Doct. Simond & is promised very good. We have still 23 missing besides Capt Simonds. Am sorry to see the paper report all the missing Capts as dead - some one took responsibility of reporting that without any authority. I guess the ___ ___ ____ __ _____ _ ___ sending letters Tuesday instead of Monday don’t work ___ ________ to the old order. My love to all the ____ & a good share to yourself. Good bye again. Ever your husband
Charles

Sept 18, 1862 To His Brother Alfred

It is quite uncertain whether Libbie is in F. or not so I will write you & then if you please forward to her as I have not time to write you both today.
The 15th was engaged in the terrible battle of yesterday, some 3 or 4 miles from Boonsboro, & from what little I have heard of the killed & wounded will exceed those of Ball Bluff, certainly as far as the officers are concerned. I have seen but ____ ____ ____ the regiment which left it after about 12 oclock yesterday noon. I will not undertake to give the number of killed & wounded from the reports I have heard any ___ than the officers.

You have doubtless __ this ____ my dispatch announcing the death of our noble and beloved Capt Simonds & I hope his ___ too. He was struck by the butt of a shell just under the left collar bone & instantly killed. The surgeon said by the concussion, it hardly penetrating the flesh surface except in one place. He stood within 3 or 4 feet of Col. Kimball & had just spoken to him once and the Col turned around to answer him, he was struck & fell, simply exclaiming , oh! It is evident he hardly knew what hit him. If I am rightly informed, he came out of the ___ ___ which _____ fatal to so many unharmed & was struck by the shell soon after. His body we got back to camp about 5 p.m. & immediately set about preparing to have it sent home not knowing whether it would be done or not.

Soon after I got orders from Col Kimball to send it home at any rate & get it embalmed if possible. I had had express orders to ______ camp by the Brgd QM & of course had my hands partially tied, but Bowman? Simonds got a coffin made & at 11 oclk at night he & myself started for this place expectation of getting the body embalmed here & forwarded by express. Arrived here at half past 4 this morning & after____ all over the city after surgeons B___ & Marshalls __, learned that if could not be done in the place, then we decided to have a Metatic? coffin, but soon found there was none in the place long enough. After consulting the undertaker & two or three Surgeon decided to take a wood coffin & have it cemented, which the Surgeon said would answer all purposes & I hope it will reach his friends in good condition, but I must say I have my fears that it will not.

I am not satisfied with the way we were obliged to put up with after expecting so much more. I am so sorry he could not have been embalmed. After we had lain him out in a tent, it was the most natural looking corpse I ever saw, had a very pleasant expression & looked as I have seen him so many times sleeping in that same position. But we done the best we could under the circumstances. His loss to the company cannot be filled, the longer he was with them the better they liked him, and I am sure it will be hard finding a man that will give the satisfaction he did.

I made every effort ____ ____ to learn something in regarding Herbert but could not. Wheel___, the man I ____ saw the left wing of the regiment suffered __ ___ that the right. Every officer but one in the left wing was killed or wounded. Lieut Derby of Co. G, Capt Saunders & Lieut Berry of the Sharpshooters were killed. Lieut Gale of Co. G, Capt F____ & Lt Spurr of G, Lt Ellinwood of F, Capt Joslin & Lt Corbin of I, Capt Barlett & Lt Fletcher of H, Lt Jorgenson & Capt Simonds were the only officers in the right wing that were hit, the former but lightly & I believe most of the wounds are not of a serious nature. I heard of but three members of B that were wounded still there are doubtless more & some killed. I know___ ______ little about it. None of the field officers were hurt though the Col had his horse shot through the thigh.
Our forces came off the ________ yesterday & the battle was doubtless _______ today.

We had 72,000 troops which did not fire a gun yesterday (so I was informed) which will do the work of today & I hope drive the rebels out of Maryland, I shall write again tomorrow when I learn the particulars of the losses.
Tell? Aunt Libbie to not give up. There’s no doubt Herbert is safe, he is one of the lucky kind: but I must close as it is about time for the train to come in.

Love to all & let me hear from you when convenient.
Truly your brother
C.H.E.

Sept 19, 1862 To His Wife

I note wrote Alfred yesterday from Frederick while waiting for the train to take Capt Simonds body, which he will send you. Informed the regiment today & am happy to find so many of Co. B safe & free from wounds. As yet they only know of two killed, John Campbell & Daniel Carpenter & two missing, Chase of Winchendon & Carpenters brother.
There are 10 wounded, F_______ Clark, Lem Gibson, Geo Adams, Hunkings, Marsh, Johnson of Fitchburg & Fisher Beaudry & Whitcomb of Winchendon. Herbert is all right & I hear showing good pluck during the fight. Sergt Murkland is ___.
The rgt went into the fight with 582 guns & on the 19th (today) they have 208 for duty, ____ __ killed about 60 & 298 wounded, that is as far as the commanders account, the surgeon can only give....

Sept 26th 1862 To His Wife

My dear Wife, I am out of patience. A large mail come tonight & I expected at least two or three letters from you & not one did I get. Is the fault all with the mail or havent you written, if no you are too bad, it is 18 days since I’ve heard word & do you wonder I am getting impatient? I have been to Keedysville Md. a distance of 30 miles & I am tired, and to cap the whole my head aches and I am not in a _____ mood tonight so you must not be disappointed at a short letter or rather no letters at all this time. I do hope I may hear oy next mail.
Love to all the folks. Good bye with much love & many kisses.
Ever your husband
Charles

Sept. 16, 1862 To His Wife

I survived here last night about 1 oclk pretty much used up with the head ache & tired from head to foot. Was on the road all the night, before stopping only long enough to feed our teams. We harnessed up & are ready to start in the morning with the troops & it is very seldom we got under weigh before from 1 to 3 & some times when our Division are in the rear it is night before we got fairly on the road then we have to travel nights. When we left Frederick last Sunday we had not made over two miles at half past five then we had to go over the mountain in darkness & such a road you never saw, rocks & steep pitches going up & down. We are driving the rebels back day by day. Sunday we had fights at three different points, the principle one was on the second range of mountains we past coming from Frederick, our forces drove them up & over the Mt, we had quite a number wounded but not a great many killed. I saw quite a number dead rebels & such a filthy looking lot I never saw. The people here say that their whole army is the most ____ looking set they ever saw. We expected a fight early this morning but it has not come off & the probabilities are that the rebels have left the positions they took yesterday a.m. We don’t have very good mail facilities new, it comes in as often as it can & goes out soon after it comes in. The last mail we had was Saturday afternoon, hope we may get one today & have an opportunity to send this.

Herbert is well as usual, saw him yesterday, he looks as tough as any man in the company. Frank has_____ arrived home & from all accounts he is much pleased at getting his discharge. There is some shelling a little way in the _____ by both sides & perhaps they may get up a fight. Old Sumner is doubtless spoiling for a fight as usual. I really think he rather fight than eat any time. I will say good bye for a short time.

Wednesday Morn, 16th (same letter)
Our train was ordered back a distance of some 3 miles yesterday as we were too near in case a fight should come off. There was some shelling opposite our forces but none of our regt injured. This morning the artillery opened in earnest & I have counted sixty reports a minute, our division had not been engaged up to few minutes ago, so a man just reported our forces have____ them from____ ______ ____ ____ ___ ___ shell on their right, left & front.
The mail man is here having been to the right & left his mail & on his way back, but will take t\his along for me. He is eating his breakfast now. I hope there is a letter for me. I shall write ,just as often as I can send. You must write often.
Love___ ____ ____ ____ with much love & kiss. Ever you own husband, Chas

September 6, 1861 To His Wife

I was obliged to leave our quarters at the river and come back here to finish out our pay rolls – they were partly done when we left, and as we have been expecting to return every day
____ ___ them ________, but we came to the conclusion this morning when we received three days rations, that the prospect was good for our stay – at least a week from the time we left. It is a good seven miles from here to where are our location – and I walked all but about a mile, which I rode on one of the government wagons – expected to ride with our teamsters from the place where he leaves the rations (a mile and a quarter up the canal) but he left before I got there.
The road from here was directly west to the Potomac & the canal is about 30 rods this side of the river – we are on this side of the land between them which is prinicply (sic) covered with woods – although there is an open space a little below where we turn to go (south) down the river, and it is here that the rebels have done most of their firing at our picket, they have some earthworks through here and so have the Federal troops.
The New York (Tamany Regt) have two co________ at this place & they have got rifles within a few days which have compelled the rebels to......

Chauncey Herbert Cooke

Chauncey Herbert Cooke to his mother

January 20, 1862
Camp Randall, Madison, Wis.

Hd. Quarters 25 Regt. Wis. Vol Infty.

Dear mother:

This is a fine morning and the [...] of January, 1863. How the time flies. Your last letter came day before yesterday. I am awfully glad father had such good luck killing deer. You will have plenty of good meat for the winter. You wish I could have a taste along with you. You bet I do to, but it can't be, so we must not think of it. We came close to a row with the 30th regiment yesterday. The Colonel in command of a squad came down to put some of our boys in the guard house. The word spread like wild fire and a rush was made for the barracks where the boys were taken,, and it took but a minute to get them from the 30th. men and the 30th. Colonel was glad to get back to his regiment. The boys are threatening revolt against the commissary. Our meat and bread is a fright and a big share of the men in both regiments are ripe for mischief. I get a lunch nearly every day at a little grocery just outside the fence. I get a glass of cider, a handful of crackers and a nice piece of Swiss cheese for ten cents. They are Swiss Germans that run the grocery and the girl that clerks has the blackest hair and eyes I ever saw. She has been in this country three years and talks very good English. She has a brother in the Swiss army and when she brags the Swiss soldiers and how much nicer they are than we Yankees, she shows the prettiest white teeth as she smiles.

There is a rumor that we are to be paid soon, anyway before we go South. Rumor is such a liar we don't know what to believe. It is quite sure we will be assigned to the Southwest somewhere. Perhaps to Vicksburg, where the rebs are making a grand stand, perhaps to post duty on some of the river points. Some of the boys pretend they would like to smell gun powder on the battle line before the war ends. I suppose they feel that way. I am learning some things. I find that men who talk the most are not always the bravest.

The news from Washington is bad. McClellen with his big army has gone into winter quarters instead of making an aggressive campaign toward Richmond. Gen. McClennard is doing
[p. 22]
far more good work than all the rest. Some of the boys are dreaming of home and a good time pretty soon, but the Richmond papers talk like the south was just beginning to wake up. Lots of poor fellows will bite the dust before the end yet.

Friday Jan. 30th
I took a run this morning up to the Adjutants office and back, to try my wind. It is quite a distance from our barrack. I believe I am getting my legs and wind back, and I am aufully glad. Some of the poor fellows who were sick with me in St. Cloud, Minn., with measles, are losing ground. Orlando Adams of Mondovi says he has no wind any more. Nathan Mann says he has no vim any more and can't stand the drill exercises.

Lots of the boys are blue as whetstones. They say if they were only out of it, the Union might go to blaz es. If they would take us where the traitors, are, and give us a chance to fight, we would feel that we were doing something. But this dreadful sameness is wearing.

February 2nd
Dear mother: Your latest letter came this morning. I hope you wont delay writing because news is scarce. Anything from home is news if it is in your hand writing and only about the dog or cat. No, I don't suppose we get the war news earlier than you do. I thank you for sending the paper of tea, altho you remember I don't love it especially. But I am sure this will be good coming from the best of mothers. I will drink it in memory of you and home. I have read it somewhere that mothers were the best beings in the world and now I know it to be true. I trust I may live to come home and prove it to you. You think our officers should see that our bread and meat is good. My dear mother, they dont have a word to say about it. It's in the hands of the contractors. Dont worry, we will live thru it. and if southern bullets dont get us, we will tell you all about it when we come home. So Henry Amidon is married Well well, Henry is a good boy and I hope he has made no mistake in his choice. So the world goes. I used to think Mrs. Amidon's doughnuts and milk gravy was better than ours. You dont care mother do you if I say this. She was a nice cook and after walking down to Beef river, and taking a swim with Henry, and by the time we got back to his home for a late dinner, things tasted mighty good.

I was just a bit of a fool two years ago next March when I tried to wade across the foot bridge up to my chin in ice water near the mill dam to visit Henry when his folks were in Vermont. I had to back out and when I got back to shore I was so numb that I ran clear down to Uncle Dan Loomis' place and back to start my blood circulating. I was so cold I couldn't put all my clothes on and ran half naked.

I guess I've strung this letter plenty long, and part of it I can't read myself. I expect to catch it from father about my spelling as as usual, well thats alright, I ought to improve as I have bo't me a pocket dictionary. It looks so much like a testament that our Chaplain came along the other day and asked me what chapter I was reading. Well, he said, the testament is the only book that is better anyway. He is a good man and wants every soldier to have a testament.

Direct as before to Co. G. Camp Randall, Madison.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

 

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1862

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1862

 

December 16, 1862

December 16, 1862

CAMP RANDALL MADISON, WIS.

Dear parents:
After just one week of varying incident from the time of leaving my old dear home I am seated to write to you. We did not find our regiment at Winona as we expected, they had gone to La Crosse. There were 27 of us in the crowd so we hired three liveries and drove all night and reached La Crosse at 6 o'clock in the morning we nearly swamped in the Black river crossing McGilvery's ferry the ice was running so, but we got over all right. We stayed in La Crosse one night and came on to Madison the next night. The people of La Crosse were good to us, they gave us a fine dinner in the biggest hall in town but mother it did not taste half as good as the last one you gave me of bear meat and vension and hot biscuit and honey. It may be I did not do right when I sneaked out of the house and got Billy and rode away without saying good bye, but I couldn't help it. I knew it hurt you to say good bye and that's why I did it.

Well, we are in Madison, the Capital of the state. How long we are to stay nobody knows. They say we need drilling and must get more disciplined before we go to the front. Well I hope we won't stay here long. These barracks are awful cold, and my bunk is on the top tier, next to the shingles too hot in the evening cold in the morning. I am wearing father's moccasins yet. I didn't get time to buy me boots in La Crosse or Winona.

Tell father to use my money and buy him some more. We are to be paid soon and I will send you some money. You need not lay it up as you did before but use it, and don't think of me, I am all right. I never want to see father wear patches again. I don't believe this war is for long. I expect to be home next year to help with the work. Maybe not, but we'll see.

I forgot to tell you that we came in the cars to Madison from La Crosse. It was a new experience to me, I was wide awake the whole way I was afraid we were off the track every time we crossed a switch or came to a river. At the towns, girls swarmed on the platforms to ask the boys for their pictures and to kiss the best looking ones. A young Frenchman, we called him the pony of the regiment because he was so small and quick got the most kisses. He was so short the boys held him by the legs so he could reach down out the windows to kiss the girls. Many times some old fellow held the girls up so she could be reached. It was fun anyway.

I never think but I am all right except when I try to double quick for a half hour or so. My wind gives out. Lieutenant Parr says, "Your measles stay with you yet." "Warm weather" he says, "will fix you all right." Love to all.

Your son.

CHAUNCEY.

December 25, 1862

December 25, 1862

Dear mother:
You see my paper don't have the regulation picture on it of Soldiers in file or in battle array I am tired of such flummery. The meaning of the whole thing is to make money for the inventor and not for the soldier. We are told that the life of the Nation is at stake, and every fellow that enlists offers himself as a martyr to save his country. I was thinking these things over last, about 2 P. M. in the morning when I was nearly froze and the relief guard came round and I was off duty to go to my tent and get some sleep. It seems like foolery to the common soldier that for two hours we must stand in a temperature of 30 or 40 degrees when we are a thousand miles from the enemy. I had to walk and walk to keep from freezing. The mercury was down near 40 below zero and the guard house where we sat down between reliefs or lay down was little better than out doors. The health of our Regiment is none too good. One man dies on an average every day. As I write this letter the drum is beating. The food we get is too blame for our bad health. The boys threaten a riot every day for the bad beef and spoilt bread issued to us and all this in our home state of Wisconsin. I went to meeting yesterday both morning and evening. In the morning at the Baptists in the evening at the Episcopal church. The preacher discussed the state of the Union. I thot he talked a bit like a traitor. He was sorry the states should go to war over the question of slavery. He hoped the Union would be preserved and he thot Uncle Tom's Cabin was much to blame for the war. Capt. Dwarwin said the preacher ought to live in South Carolina. There is talk that we will get pay to morrow. I have sent a record of our company home. Hope you got it I shall send you a lot of clothing just before we leave. Remember me to Uncle Edward Cartwright. It was kind of him to ask so often about me. I wonder where Ez and Ed are. They don't say a word. You remember they went in the 2nd Calvery.

I am glad father had such good luck getting deer this fall, you will have lots of venison this winter. It is too bad the Elk are all gone or killed off I know father is sorry. He blamed the Sioux Indians for scaring his game but the St. Louis hunters and the Farringtons of Mondovi have spoiled his hunting more than the Indians. I hope he will stop hunting bears alone. Its a dangerous business. Old Prince is a dear good dog but a bear is too much for him at close quarters. Is his jaw all right again? Every letter I get from home I expect to hear of Jenny's death. She is bound to rub her red blanket off in the brush and the first hunter that sees her will shoot her for a wild deer. I wonder what Claffin's people tho't when she ran in their bedroom and laid down to get away from the dogs.

Poor thing eight miles from home with no friend near, raced by dogs, until her tongue hung out, and to save her life rushed into the open door of the Claffin home. Poor Jenny Deer. With four bullet marks on her legs and body and one thru her red blanket, and the damned dogs racing her for life. Poor thing. Poor thing. I can't help it, but these things make me homesick.

I'm ashamed of myself, Dear Mother, Good Bye.

From Your Son

CHAUNCEY.

February, 1862

February, 1862

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke
February, 1862
I am glad you are knocking the split rail endways. Now we will have a good fence and no mistake.

We must not put any hollow logs

in for a foundation like the one you told of in Ohio, where one end came on the outside and the other on the inside of the field. I never think of that story of the old sow trying to get into the field after the farmer had turned both ends on the outside, without a good laugh. It seems you have heard that small pox is prevalent here. Don't be scared. There was but three or four cases and they were in the 30th Regt. Deaths are frequent enough but from other causes. We are losing a man a day on an average. The boys are buried on a hill just above the camp, and the roll of the muffled drum and the blank discharge of a dozen muskets in the solemn reminder that another soldier has gone to his last bivouc. Father, I begin to hate war and I have seen nothing of it either. There is much contention among the boys so much that we hear from the Potamac, about treachery, of McClellon and a never ending dispute about the freedom of the slaves. Just now too we are having a fearful rumpus about the rations. The boys are on the point of revolting against the government, the contractors or the state for the sour bread and stinking meat rationed out to us. The sickness of our Regt. is laid to bad food. Stuff they call coffee is made of various seeds.

It seems an outrage to get such treatment in the Capitol of our State. Curse upon curse is heaped upon the contractors. We have appealed to the members of the Legislature but they can't help us. After we had drawn our rations of sour bread the other day some three hundred of the boys marched down and stormed the commissary with the sour loaves as ammunition. The next day we got better bread but it did not last long. We hear that it is made out of musty crackers and soap. I don't know I'm sure. I got a letter just this minute and dear, I am so glad. I can see you all gathered about the kitchen stove. Mother has just filled the tea kettle for morning, and father is filling the oven with kindling to wet for starting the fire in the morning and I can see myself cuddled up under the blankets just as mother used to leave me after saying good night under the open shakes with the snow drifting in upon me. I don't believe I am homesick, but if I could not recall in memory these pleasant days of my boyhood I am not quite sure but I should be. Tell mother I am just childish enough to recall that little trundle bed prayer and to repeat it in a whisper every night. I do it because it brings me closer to her but how I cannot tell.

We are going south pretty soon, we hear it rumored every day.

I got a letter yesterday from Fred Rosman. He recalled the times we hoed corn together in 1857. Fred and I layed great plans about killing chickens and sending them to Fountain City and selling to the steam boats.

What funny folks boys are anyway. We talked about a lot of things. Most of our schemes have come to naught. O the pity, that the world don't pan out as they expected. Dora

said in her last letter that you were not so well. Your letter makes no mention of illness. I hope you are all right.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

November 10, 1862

November 10, 1862

Dear mother:
I believe my last was written to Doe, any way I will write this time to you. I like letters from father and Sister Doe, too, awful well, but if you could hear what I hear every day about things and persons at home, you would hear the fathers talked about and you would hear that the sisters and brothers were nice people, but the mothers in the daily talk of the soldiers are the best persons in the world. Well now this may sound like I am homesick but I ain't. I was going to say, we are to have inspection of arms in a little while and I tho't I would put in the time until then writing. The snow fell to the depth 5 inches last night and the woods this forenoon was full of soldiers hunting deer. A bear was seen by one of the boys but nothing but some partridges and rabbits was killed. Until day before yesterday the lakes were full of ducks and geese. I never saw so many ducks. The boys have killed lots of them. I purchased a pair of moccasins, paid $3.50 for them, a big price but had to have them. I want to do some shooting pretty soon. The orderly has informed us that there will be no inspection of arms. I noticed in the Sentinel that Gilmanton was exempt from draft. That is all the Gilmanton folks wanted, so they said. Now we will see how much those moneyed ones will give now that they are in no danger of draft. I was out on drill day before yesterday, the first time in six weeks.

The cabins are nearly done and I shall be glad to get out of the hotel with the boys altho I like things here. The commissary building is full of beef, pork and flour and good things to eat. The company will be divided into squads with a cook for each squad. Obed Hilliard is the cook for our squad, Obe and I are in partnership in trapping. The lakes and the Sioux river that runs by our camp are full of mink and rats. I found a big black mink in a trap of one of the other boys last night just below camp. His hide was worth $8. I was half tempted to take him out. The boys are playing just these tricks every day on each other. I nearly forgot to tell you I had bowel trouble the other day and Sergent McKay gave me a dose of burnt whiskey. It was the first whiskey I ever drank. It helped my bowel trouble and I suppose from what the boys tell me it made me do some
[p. 13]
strange things. Men Bump and Chet Ide of Mondovi have been laughing at me and telling me that I was a shame to old toppers that I talked stuff and got out Bill Hill's drum and pounded it. Anyway I am alright now. I have no more news to write this time. Mr. Ball sends his respects to Mr. Cartwright, and Mr. McKay sends his regards to father.

I was just closing this letter when one of the boys came into my room and told me the Indians were burning Paynsville, where the other four companies of the left wing are posted. I went to the window and sure enough there was a big light on the sky in the direction of Paynesville. I have been waiting a half hour for later news. If it meant Indians I knew we would be notified by courier. As we have heard nothing it means just a prairie fire, so good night mother.

Your loving boy,

CHAUNCEY.

November 10, 1862

November 10, 1862

Dear mother:
I believe my last was written to Doe, any way I will write this time to you. I like letters from father and Sister Doe, too, awful well, but if you could hear what I hear every day about things and persons at home, you would hear the fathers talked about and you would hear that the sisters and brothers were nice people, but the mothers in the daily talk of the soldiers are the best persons in the world. Well now this may sound like I am homesick but I ain't. I was going to say, we are to have inspection of arms in a little while and I tho't I would put in the time until then writing. The snow fell to the depth 5 inches last night and the woods this forenoon was full of soldiers hunting deer. A bear was seen by one of the boys but nothing but some partridges and rabbits was killed. Until day before yesterday the lakes were full of ducks and geese. I never saw so many ducks. The boys have killed lots of them. I purchased a pair of moccasins, paid $3.50 for them, a big price but had to have them. I want to do some shooting pretty soon. The orderly has informed us that there will be no inspection of arms. I noticed in the Sentinel that Gilmanton was exempt from draft. That is all the Gilmanton folks wanted, so they said. Now we will see how much those moneyed ones will give now that they are in no danger of draft. I was out on drill day before yesterday, the first time in six weeks.

The cabins are nearly done and I shall be glad to get out of the hotel with the boys altho I like things here. The commissary building is full of beef, pork and flour and good things to eat. The company will be divided into squads with a cook for each squad. Obed Hilliard is the cook for our squad, Obe and I are in partnership in trapping. The lakes and the Sioux river that runs by our camp are full of mink and rats. I found a big black mink in a trap of one of the other boys last night just below camp. His hide was worth $8. I was half tempted to take him out. The boys are playing just these tricks every day on each other. I nearly forgot to tell you I had bowel trouble the other day and Sergent McKay gave me a dose of burnt whiskey. It was the first whiskey I ever drank. It helped my bowel trouble and I suppose from what the boys tell me it made me do some
[p. 13]
strange things. Men Bump and Chet Ide of Mondovi have been laughing at me and telling me that I was a shame to old toppers that I talked stuff and got out Bill Hill's drum and pounded it. Anyway I am alright now. I have no more news to write this time. Mr. Ball sends his respects to Mr. Cartwright, and Mr. McKay sends his regards to father.

I was just closing this letter when one of the boys came into my room and told me the Indians were burning Paynsville, where the other four companies of the left wing are posted. I went to the window and sure enough there was a big light on the sky in the direction of Paynesville. I have been waiting a half hour for later news. If it meant Indians I knew we would be notified by courier. As we have heard nothing it means just a prairie fire, so good night mother.

Your loving boy,

CHAUNCEY.

November 20, 1862

November 20, 1862

Dear Parents: --

I had no letters the past week but look for one this afternoon. Things go on rather quiet most of the time. Our log shanties are all finished and I am now with the boys. I'll tell you, I am keeping a diary and I will give you a copy of it for a week in this letter: -- Nov. 10 -- Took a shave to-day. One of the boys said my beard made me look like a goat. Had my first dinner at the shanty, Obe is a good cook. Supply train loaded with provisions went by for Sauk Center and Paynesville. Some men, trappers I guess, from the Red River country went toward St. Cloud, they stopped for dinner. Said all quiet in the up country. They wore leggins like Indians and their stories if true, made them out more savage. According to their talk all Indians are red devils.

Nov. 11
-- A nice Indian summer day, a smoky, hazy, dreamy day. Took my gun and went rat hunting. Shot five but got only four. Came back to camp hungry as a dog. Had a glorious supper of beef, bread, potatoes, cranberry sauce and pie.

A big supply train bound for Fort Abercrombia pulled in for the night. Gen. Pope has ordered all infantry south. We may get to see Dixie yet. Hurrah! Snow all gone and big prairie fires to the east to-night.

Nov. 12
-- No letter from home to-day, plague on it. Wrote one to Geo. Wooster. Beautiful weather. Men Bump just from St. Cloud reports another one of the boys dead from measles. I believe I am all right except my wind ain't quite so good on a long double quick. Nothing to do, went out and shot a rat. Some of the lakes are covered with rat houses thick as hay cocks and as big. Sold my hides for 10 cents a piece. Boys trying their guns at a mark, found a great deal of fault with them. I found some papers at the hotel called "The Dacota Friend," that I have been reading. They were left by a woman who had been stopping. This paper was a missionary paper for the Indians and had letters in it from Bishop Whipple. He is certainly a good man. I read some of his letters about the honesty of the Indians when the white man was honest with them. It made me think of good old One Eye and his band that came so many times to our place. I spoke of Bishop Whipple to the trappers and what he said of their honesty, but they said Whipple was an old woman in breeches.

Nov. 13
-- I dreamed last night of One Eye's band, of the boys that I
[p. 14]
played with, and when we got hungry how we went to Chief Charley's tepee and found his mother cleaning the entrails of a beaver which she intended for soup. The boy talked to her in Sioux and she unfolded some buckskins and a robe or two and gave us a big hunk of elk steak. We put it on the fire and she went back to her job of dressing the beaver guts. In my dreams I saw the beautiful buffalo robes we lay upon while our steak was roasting. I could even smell them just as they smelt four years ago.

In this miserable Indian war I often wonder what has become of Lightfoot (father gave him that name because he could beat me in a race) and of his brothers and of Owena. They promised to come back in the fall of 1860 whe they broke camp the spring before two miles below us but they never came. I haven't lived long, but long enough to think this is a strange world. When I think of the Indians and remember how good they were to me and my father and mother, and reading in this "Dacota Friend" paper how the traders have made them drunk in order to cheat them, and how the government bought 35 million acres of them and has been owing them for it against their promise for 30 years, and because they were starving and broke into a warehouse for food, and this brought on a war, I am for the Indians as much as the whites.

Nov. 14
-- Cold and freezing this morning. A cannon from Fort Abercrombia came by this morning. They fired it a few times just for fun. Obed Hilliard and I went hunt ing, shot five rats, one partridge and one rabbit. On return to camp found a supply train in corral near us and 300 cavalry as guard. The fife and drum were out to-night, in honor of our guests I suppose. The visitors have some big fires going to-night and the crowds around them are very happy. The cavalry men who have been on the frontier are full of Indian yarns. I don't like their talk. If half they tell about their own rascally tricks is true, there is plenty of reason for the Indians to fight and fight to the death.

Nov. 15
-- There was quite a wild time last night. Some beer was stolen from the saloon and farmers came in this morning claiming soldiers stole their chickens. The cavalry did it. Our boys denied it and I am sure they told the truth. The cavalry made quite a show as they dashed off after the wagon train. I went to church to-day, the first time in a long while. Cold and freezing to-night. I nearly froze my fingers on dress parade.

Nov. 16
-- Everything froze tight this morning. This has been a lone-some day. Molasses was rationed out, the first since we came. It run awful slow. Drilled this afternoon. Snow began falling while we were drilling. The Colonel arrived from Paynesville. I have been reading all the evening in Bishop Whipple's paper, "The Dacota Friend." I have made up my mind the Indians are not to blame for this war. It is the traders, the contractors, the trappers and the Indian agents. O, the injustice of the strong against the weak in this world.

Nov. 17-18
-- Went hunting deer, no luck at all. I shall let the deer go to grass hereafter and hunt for rabbits only. Late this afternoon had a tilt snowballing. The boys had a lively time dodging my balls. They didn't know I had kept a pile of stones at every fence corner for years for blackbirds, and that a blackbird's head at ten steps was an easy mark. The ice on the Sioux is fine. Bought a pair of skates and had little fun on them. There is a big farmer, a Swede, three miles up river with a nice family of boys and girls. If the ice is good, will go up there in the morning.

Nov. 19
-- Was on the river skating all the forenoon. Ice not quite safe on the rapids. Several of the boys on a drunk. Had quite a scrap but no one much hurt. Had a spelling school to-night. Word came late to-night that we were to go south in a week, hope it is true.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

November, 1862

November, 1862

-- Went out to visit my traps and found several of them frozen in. Found four rats in the traps set in the houses. Most of the traps in the run ways except in springy places were frozen in. Caught a mink near the bridge over the Sioux in a little spring.

This afternoon skated three miles up the river to the house of a Swede who is one of the first settlers in this county. He has a big family of boys and rosy-cheeked girls.

I ate a late dinner with them. He was a great talker and told me a lot about the wild times he saw when he first struck the country. He was a friend to the Indians. They always camped near his house when trapping up and down the Sioux River, in the fall and spring.

This man told me the war began by a dog biting an Indian. The Indian shot the dog and the whites shot the Indian and a band of the Siesstou Sioux hearing of this and nearly starved, for government rations that never came, broke into a government warehouse and from this the war started that has cost the nation, so the papers say, round 40 million of dollars. This man told me he never lost a cent by a sober Indian. He had a room in his house called the Indian room where he always put them in the winter when they called. They preferred to sleep in tepees in the fall and spring when they came to trap for furs and to gather wild rice. They were the Santee Sioux, the band that One Eye and Chief Charley belonged to. He showed me a buffalo trail on a steep hill side leading down to the river, which he said had been worn for a hundred years.

He said the Indians never killed a friend if they knew it. The whites were more revengeful, they shot at every Indian, good and bad. He told me a lot more I can't write down. When I left for camp to-night it was dark, I looked at a few of the traps I had set but found nothing.

I believe I am as much of an Indian as the boys say, as white man and I can't deny it. I am awfully tired to-night.

Nov. 22
-- I heard this morning that Little Crow, Chief of the Sioux had committed suicide. If it is true it is because he has lost faith in the great "white Chief at Washington and the broken promises of the government. There are some things in this war that make me feel that I am an infidel. Why does God crush all these poor Indians and give it all to the white because he has wealth. They owned this land from ocean to ocean by the best title on earth given by God himself and yet because we are stronger we drive him away from the homes of their fathers and the graves of his ancestors and claim that Christ is on our side.

I have been studying the "Dacota Friend," the woman left here in the hotel, and I believe there is something terribly wrong in this war. I know the Indians have been wronged and mistreated. But what can a fellow like me do? I could not eat any supper to-night and I dared not tell the boys what I was thinking about. I knew they would joke me and make fun of me. I feel that Obed Hilliard is nearer to me than any of the boys and yet he says the Indians ought to be shot. I seem to think different from any of them. I may not be right but I can't help it.
[p. 16]
I know I think as Bishop Whipple does that all the wrong in this war is on the side of the whites. I am sleepy and it is ten o'clock.

Nov. 23
-- The landlord of the hotel gave me to understand this morning that I could not use any more of his writing paper, as I had left the house for the camp. Of course it's all right but it bothers me because I can't write. where the boys are bothering. We had a drill this forenoon. The captain said we would get pay to-morrow and I am glad. I have two pages in my memoranda of debt and credit accounts to be settled.

Nov. 24
-- Marching orders to be in readiness to start for Fort Snelling, I guess it's a go this time. The notice came last night and all my traps are set miles away on the river and lakes. Obe said when the moon comes up to-night if you will gather in the traps I'll do the other work.

It was after midnight when I got back with all the traps and my light is the only one burning as I write this last word.

Nov. 25
-- It was a lonely trip I made last night up the river and over the lakes picking up traps. I thought of so many things on that trip and I was not quite satisfied that Obe asked me to get traps alone but I made the trip just the same. In the woods between the lakes where the moon shone in spots under the pine trees I thought I saw figures of Indians but I would brace up and walk right up to them and I always found them stumps or trees. I can't say I was really afraid, but I was miles away in an Indian county and sometimes my heart would pump a little hard.

Missing Division Label
Final orders to begin our return march to Fort Snelling, near St. Paul, came late last night.' We were up bright and early. Some of the boys said they were fixing all night to get ready. I was hard to wake, because I had gone to bed so late after my night's jaunt gathering in my traps. I had paid a dollar and a quarter a piece for the traps, and the merchant said I had had such bad luck, he would take them back at cost and charge me $2.00 for the use of them. I thanked him from the bottom of my heart as I had expected a much harder deal. Some of the fellows, one or two from Mondovi had spent a good part of the night at one of the saloons just across the Sioux river and they were singing "Dixie" and "Johnny comes marching home" long before the morning drum beat. I was scared for a moment thinking that the march had commenced when I heard them singing, but hearing my chum snoring at my side, I went to sleep again.

All the forenoon its been Dixie, Dixie. A lot of the nearby settlers came in to see the boys go away. Some of them said its all right for us to go south, they wern't afraid any more the Indians had been scared away, others wished we would stay. I think there were four or five pretty girls from the Sioux river that felt sorry for reasons of their own to see the boys go away. It was near noon when we started out in hit or miss order for St. Cloud. We straggled into St. Cloud late in the evening. Every fellow looked out for his own sleeping quarters. It was cold. The Captain said, "Get the best quarters you can. I slept under the flap of a tent between barrels rolled up in two blankets with a freezing west wind like so much cold water pouring over my face all night. I was awakened in the morning by that song so dear to the south, Dixie. I would think more of what the song means, if the fellows had their heads.
[p. 17]

We have been late this morning Nov. 26th, in starting. I have put in the time writing my notes.

Nov. 26
-- I am tired tonight marched all day with heavy overcoat, haversack, gun and two big blankets. I made but 18 miles and when it began to get dark I dropped out of the squad I was with and went to a private house where I saw a light shining among the trees. A young woman and child were the only persons there. She told me her husband had gone to the war and she was carrying on the farm alone with a little help her brother gave her who came once in a while. She told me she had but one bed in the house but I was welcome if I could sleep on the lounge in the kitchen. I asked to sleep on the floor, but she said, "No." I told her where I slept the night before and she just looked at me with out saying a word. She asked me why my mother let me go into the army when I was so young. When I told her I tried to get my mother's consent a year before, she said, "O, you must be a crazy fellow."

Nov. 27th
-- I was up and on the road this morning by daylight. I was anzious to catch up with the boys I knew were ahead of me. To tell the whole truth, I shed a few tears because I could not keep up with the crowd. Obed had told me and Sergeant McKay that I was not over the effects of the measles and that I should take it easy. Father wrote me too, before leaving the hotel at Richmond, "Be patient and not try to do too much, you will need to save your strength for months." Just the same I am mad that the boys are going to beat me to St. Paul.

Nov. 28th
-- Fort Snelling, Minn. Arrived this noon. A few of the company still here, most of them come and gone. The right wing of our Reg't came down the Minnesota some days ago bringing with them 1700 captured Sioux, wives, children and old men and women of the hospitiles. They are camped on the bottoms just below the Fort at the junction of the Minnesota and Mississippi rivers. They are a broken hearted ragged, dejected looking lot. They have a million dogs almost, and you can hear them barking for miles. There are 156 Teepes. A Minnesota Reg't is in charge of them and no soldier is allowed inside the Teepes. Papooses are running about in the snow barefoot and the old Indians wear thin buckskin moccasions and no stockings. Their ponies are poor and their dogs are starved. They are going to be shipped West into the Black Hills country. Like the children of Israel in the Bible story they are forced to go forever from the homes of their childhood and the graves of their fathers to dwell in te mountains and on the barren plains of a strange land. I lifted up the flaps of a number of their Teepes and looked in. Every time I looked in I met the gaze of angry eyes. Nearly all of them were alike. Mothers with babies at their breasts, grand-mothers and grand-sires sat about smouldering fires in the center of the Teepe, smoking their long stemmed pipes, and muttering their plaints in the soft guttural tones of the Sioux. The white man's face was their hate and their horror and they showed it by hate in their eyes and their black lowering brows. Why shouldn't they? What had they done? What was their crime? The white man had driven them from one reservation to another. They were weary and broken hearted and desperate at the broken promises of the government. And when they took up arms in desperation for their homes and the graves of their sires they are called savages and red devils. When we white people do the same things we are written down in history as heroes and patriots. Why this difference? I can't see into it.
[p. 18]
I often think of what father said of justice in the world. That is, that it is the winning party the lions of the earth, that write its history. He said, "Cataline, had any body but his bitter enemies written his history might have been shown to be a good man." I have been fooling around the Indian camps all day and my company are all gone home. From where I sit writing these notes in a little niche on the side of the Fort overlooking the camp below I can see the sentinels pacing their rounds and hear the yelping of hungry Indian dogs. My fingers are numb. The cold west wind hits me here and I must quit. I must look for a warm place to sleep tonight and start for home in the morning by the way of Hudson and Eau Claire.

October 2, 1862

October 2, 1862

Dear parents:

In my last I wrote you of our arrival at Fort Snelling and that we were to march into the Indian Country in a day or two. Fort Snelling is a fine place and I hadn't got tired of it when orders came to divide our Regiment, the right wing to go up the Minnesota river and the left wing up the Mississippi. Our Co. is in the left wing so we came up the Mississippi river. The first night after quitting Ft. Snelling we camped in the edge of Minneapolis, a pretty town at the Falls of St. Anthony. St. Anthony, just across the river, has some nice big buildings and is the biggest place. It was awfully hot the day we left the fort and our extra blankets and belts full of amunition made a load. But we felt good and after supper I scuffled with Casper Meuli and Max Brill till bed time. I know father advised me not to do any wrestling, but a fellow can't say no all the time. A lot of us rolled up in our blankets under the trees on the bank of a creek with no tents that night. A lot of women or girls from town came into camp and walked over us as if we were logs. I thot they were pretty fresh. Some of the older
[p. 6]
soldiers talked pretty plain to them but they didn't seem to care. After while they were ordered away and then we went to sleep. The next night and the night after I slept in barns on the hay. The people seemed to be Germans but they were good and gave us all they had of milk and bread. The boys would gather like pigs round a milk pan, three or four drinking at the same time. We came into St. Cloud last night. We crossed the Mississippi here. It isn't the mighty stream here that it is at Alma, I could throw a stone across and hit a dog up here. These people gave us a warm welcome. Some of our boys came down with the measles and will go into hospital quarters until they get well. I have a queer sort of feeling, perhaps its measles with me. You know I never was sick. When the surgeon examined me in La Crosse he hit me a slap and told me I had a constitution like a horse I told him my living for some years had been buck meat, beaver's tails and bear flesh. He said, you are a tough one, that is plain to see. I am sitting on a big rock on the bank of the Mississippi. It seems strange that this clear beautiful stream is the same yellow broad river that runs so near my home. As I write I am using a fine tooth comb and I am finding bugs. I don't know where I got them, but I've got them. I was ashamed to be seen combing in camp so I came down behind the big rocks by the river. The other boys must have them. No Indians yet. The old settlers tell us tht buffalos were here but a few years ago. I have seen some of their horns, sharp, black wicked things. Their trails can be seen on the praries and along the river banks. I remember father saying the buffaloes and Indians would disappear about the same time. Pot hunters would slay the buffaloes for their skins, and the white man's whiskey was as surely slaying the Indian. Tomorrow we take up our march to Richmond, twenty miles away. I will write you then.

Your son

CHAUNCEY.

P. S. Tell father not to brag so much on Webster as a speller. I know I am not in his class quite, but I have bought me a pocket dictionary and I am studying it every day. Our Chaplain came along last night and saw me with it. He stopped and looked at it; well, he said it is next thing to a testament anyhow.

Good bye.

October 20, 1862

October 20, 1862

Dear mother, father and all the rest.

I am writing you from a sick bed propped up on the back of a chair made soft with pillows. You must think it strange that you have got no letters these three weeks but if
[p. 7]
you knew how fearfully sick I have been you would understand. I have been a mighty sick boy with the measles all this time in a big room in the city building along with ten other of my comrades. Three others of my Co. are here. Andy Adams, one of my chums from Mondovi. is one of them and he has been very sick. I tell you mother it is a terrible thing to be sick among strangers anyway. I've tho't of home and you so many times. Maybe if I had ever been sick before it would not have seemed so bad, but I want to tell you my dear mother, I never want to be sick away from you. The women of the town came in every day to give nice things to eat and make lemonade for us but they were all strange and new ones came nearly every day. They were kind, of course but O, I don't know. I felt if they were thinking more of their nice clothes and how fine they looked than of us. They wouldn't give me all the water I wanted, and I was always so thirsty. I just dreamed all the time. I don't want to talk like a baby mother, and the boys say, "Don't write any bad news to your father and mother," but you have always told me I should tell the truth and I believe its all right. God knows I never felt before what it meant to have a good home and a kind father and dear mother. And for these nearly three weeks on my back, I have thought of you all more than a hundred times. What a nice thing is a good home. Don't think I am home sick mother, you know I can say all these things and still not be homesick. When a fellow is sick and all broke up he can't help saying soft things. But I know if you had been here or I had been there I should not be where I am. Some of the fellows here are awful rough in their talk. They wasn't very sick and they are joking me and a young fellow in Co. E. because we are talking so much about our home and our mothers. I don't deny that I long to see my dear mother, and when the tears come into his eyes I know the poor boy that lays next to me is thinking of home too.

Don't think for a minute mother, that I am dying. I am getting better and in a few days will rejoin my Co., which is now at Richmond, about 20 miles from here. It will seem like going home almost, to get back to my dear old Company. The nights are getting freezing cold and they tell me the lakes are covered with ice, and lately I dreamed of laying on my stomach and drinking cold icewater through the air holes. I suppose it's because I am always so dry.

They say that a few days ago three hundred soldiers came down from Ft. Abercrombie, 130 miles from here. They left everything quite, in fact the Indian war seems at an end unless the upper Sioux turn on us.

Colonel Sibley has recovered all the white prisoners and nearly 2.000 Indian prisoners. The question seems to be whether to let the Sioux remain or drive them from the homes of their ancestors into some western reservation. It seems likely
[p. 8]
that they will be driven away. Mother this whole Indian question is wrong. Laying on my sick bed here, I can't help thinking of the wrong doing of the government toward the Indians. I am losing heart in this war against the Indians. When you come to think that all this beautiful country along the Minnesota river was bought for 2 cents an acre and that the government still owes them this pitiful sum for it, I am sorry for them. The boys tell me I am no better than an Indian when I talk about it, but I can't help it. God made this country and gave it to the Indians. After a while along comes Columbus with his three cocle shell boats, takes possession of all the continent in the name of the Almighty, Queen Isabelle of Spain and the Indians are treated as wild beasts. I often think as I have heard father say, "if this is the spirit of the present Christianity, God will dam it.

I don't expect we will have a brush with the Indians unless we go farther west. The boys at Richmond are having good times, hunting deer and bear and catching fish. The lakes are clear and cool and full of fish.

We don't know where we are to winter, likely as not just where we are. My dear mother I am out of money. I haven't got the three dollars yet I wrote for the last time. I got to borrow a stamp to send this letter, but its alright. Mother, how does the new house come on? Have you got in it yet? Have you dug the potatoes yet? Does brother W. kill many prairie chickens this fall, or hasn't he got any ammunition? Has father got the stable plastered up warm? The bule clay in the bottom of the creek is all right for that.

Mother, don't you hate to leave the dear old cabin this winter for the new house? I love to think of that best of beds under those long oak shingles warped and twisted, that let in the rain and snow in my face. I would give all this world if I owned it, if I could sleep there tonight. Did the corn get ripe? Has father broke the colts? Has brother W. broke the steers so they can haul things? How is father Cartwright? Has father killed any game this fall, what is it? Mother, as to the money I sent home, I want you or father to use it for anything you want. All I want is the first payment on that land so that is clear I don't care for the rest. You must get some apple trees if you have not already, and get a stand of bees. You ought to raise your own honey. I would like very much to hear from you mother. I haven't heard from home since I left La Crosse, I do not complain. There may be letters some where for me. Remember mother, a letter in your own hand writing. Love to all, to yourself, father, brothers and sister.

Your soldier boy.

CHAUNCEY

October 28, 1862

October 28, 1862

Dear folks at home: Since my last you see I have made a change. I am now with the company at New

Richmond. Andy Adams of Mondovi and one of the Mann brothres and my self came up in one of the Well's Fargo stages. The captain ordered us to the hotel as he tho't we was not strong enough for camp yet. I got your last letter the day before we left St. Cloud and what you told me about exposing myself after having the measles scared me just a bit. I had been walking about for three days and when I crossed the streets the wind was cold and so strong it would nearly throw me down and I had nothing but my summer drawers Our women nurses didn't warn us a bit, but told me I should go out and get strength. I was glad enough to get out doors once more, I think I am getting all right. I was pretty sick the doctor told me, just as if I didn't know my own feelings. The Ladies Aid Society was real kind. One old lady who did not belong to the society would come nearly every day with some sour candy and give it to all of us because our mouths tasted bad of the fever. She said she had a dear boy somewhere in the South and she hoped some one would be good to her boy if he got sick.

I tell you it seemed awful good to see the faces of my old chums. I had been away from them nearly four weeks and it seemed that many months.

They are busy building log houses to winter in. They are building 18 houses for store buildings and quarters. It is getting cold and the weather makes them hustle. The boys are still in tents tho it is freezing every night. The rest of the left wing have gone up to Paynsville to winter, four companies. I woke up this morning with a pain in my stomach. I told Elder Harwood of it and he told me not to eat any more biscuit before going to bed. We have a nice hotel and lots to eat and I am hungry all the time. They give us wild rice, bo't of the Indians, twice a day, and it is good. The Landlord said it was nearly gone and the Indians were gone and he didn't know when he could get any more. I like to hear him talk about the Indians. He said they had been cheated and lied to by the government contractors, and that bro't on all the trouble. He said he lived amongst them all his life and they were good people unless they were drunk.

I have lost fifteen and a half pounds in weight the three weeks past. I forgot to tell you I found a letter from you dated the 10th here in the Captain's hands. He forgot to send it to me. I am glad father has such good luck killing deer and bear this fall. Thank goodness old dog Prince was close by when the bear made that rush for father. He no doubt saved father's life. I hope the poor dog's jaw is not broken. The bear's jaw of course was too strong for him. Don't skim the milk for dear old Prince, give it to him with the cream on until he can eat meat. We have bear and deer close to this place but you will believe me, I would dearly like to be with father in his hunts, long enough at least to help him kill two or three fat bears.

Don't fear but I will be careful dear mother of my health, you scared

me when you explained about cousin Ben's death a month after he got up from the measles. I have had the measles, and "theys done gone" as Topsey said, in Uncle Tom's Cabin.

Rumors of Indians coming back on the war path is the talk among the boys in the hotel tonight. The sky is all lighted up some ten miles away by prairie fires tonight. The boys say it means Indians. My room is about 8 by 10 feet and the light from the prairie fire makes a shadow on the wall. Some of the boys talk like they wanted dreadfully to get into a scrimmage with the Sioux. It must be I aint a good soldier, I dont think it is fear, but I am all the time thinking of One Eye and his son and wife that came to our house so many times to get flour and coffee, and the times I played with their boys and sat on their buffalo robes and ate elk steak and vension steak by their wigwam fires. You know we wondered that they never came back any more, and father said they were afraid of their lives because the Dacotas and Minnesota Sioux had declared war and to save their lives they had gone west.

I don't deny that I sometimes think of Owena, the Chiefs daughter that father plagued me about, and wonder where she is.

Bishop Whipple says the government has never kept its word of payment for the land and the rations promised the Indians. That man Whipple must be another William Penn. He has always been the Indian's friend in Minnesota. I read in the Sentinel yesterday that he had visited the White House in Washington and plead with President Lincoln with tears in his eyes that the government should pay these Sioux their promised annuity and that would stop the war. Why don't they do it? I am a white man's son and I like my own people but can never forget what Chief One Eye told me in his wigwam on the Three mile creek that the white chief at Washington was a liar because they never got their annuity and their beef was tough and unfit to eat.

I hope father will not sell my 40 even at a hundred dollars profit. I like Wisconsin best of all yet.

They are all in bed but me, so good night.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

September 15, 1862

September 15, 1862

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke,
September 15, 1862
A SOLDIER BOY'S LETTERS

Dear parents: I am sitting on the straw in my tent with my paper on a trunk for a desk, this is Monday, before breakfast that I am writing you. This has been a very busy week for the soldiers.

We did not get through mustering until last evening which as you know was Sunday. The mustering officer was here all day, and he was a flerce looking fellow. Any how thats the way he looked to us younger boys that couldn't swear we was 18. We had to muster in all the same, if it was Sunday. Some of the boys tho't it was a bad omen, and meant bad luck. We were not exactly mustered in because we did not get our pay, but the companies were drawn up in line, one at a time, and the officer with his hands behind his back, walked along ten feet or so in front of the line looking every man in the face. Every one he suspicioned of being under 18, he would ask his age. He turned out a lot of them that were not quite 18. Some of them that might have been old enough, were getting home sick and was glad to get out of it by fibbing a little. Seeing how it was working with the rest, I did not know what to do. I went to see our captain but he said he could not help me. He said his interceding would do no good. I saw our Chaplain and he told me to tell the truth, that I was a little past 16, and he tho't that when the mustering officer saw my whiskers he would not ask my age. That is what the boys all told me but I was afraid. I had about made up my mind to tell him I was going on 19 years, but thank heaven I did not have a chance to lie. He did not ask my age. I am all right and the boys were right. Say do you know the sweat was running down my legs into my boots, when that fellow came down the line, and I was looking hard at the ground fifteen paces in front.

I suppose I am a full fledged soldier now. I have got my uniform and that awful mustering officer has gone. While I am writing, the fife and drums are playing again; how I wish you could come down and see the soldiers. To see a thousand soldiers on regimental drill or parade is what visitors call a splendid sight. Hundreds of people in La Crosse come out to see us every evening. There was about five hundred visitors here last night to see us on dress parade. Gen. Pope got off here last Saturday evening and we expected to see him
[p. 3]
in camp but he did not come. I was in town the evening he came but my pass did not last long enough to see the General. But I saw some of his aids. Chester Ide's wife came from Mondovi yesterday. There is hundreds of other things I could speak of but I don't have paper or time to mention them. But there is one more thing I have to tell you, we are to start for Cincinnatti next Thursday, so if you can come down before that time you will find me here.

We are to get our money tomorrow and if we do I will get my picture taken. We got our guns yesterday. If you write at once, direct to La Crosse Wisconsin.

Your loving son,

CHAUNCEY.

P. S. The boys that were rejected lit out last night and took their uniforms with them.

September 20, 1862

September 20, 1862

Dear parents: One more week has gone and we are still in La Crosse. Our daily stunt is to drill four hours a day. Our drill master is a nice little fellow. He has been sent to us to drill us and will be made our 2nd lieutenant, He is a proud bugger in his brand new suit of blue with gold cord on his legs and shoulder straps and he walks so darn straight he leans backward. But he's a good one.

There is not a man but would be too glad if we had orders to march for Dixie tomorrow. Its awful tire-some staying here doing nothing It's harder work than farming. The Governor telegraphed to the Colonel of the regiment yesterday that we were liable to get orders to go up the river to Fort Snelling by boat and sent into the Sioux Indian country. There is a boy 14 years old here in camp, who came from above St. Paul, whose father was murdered by the Indians ten rods from him last week. The boy escaped by crawling under a bridge and waiting till a team came along. He came to St. Paul and worked his way down on a steamboat to this place.

I haven't been homesick a minute. I like drilling pretty well and our Bob, that is the name of our lieutenant, says we step up like regulars. Please excuse these short letters. Tell George Wooster to write and I will answer him. Also tell sister Do to add a line when you write.

Is she catching any fish these days? I hope trapping will be good this fall so father can make a little extra change. Are the pigeons in the stubble like they were last fall when I shot 19 at one crack? My goodness, how I would like a pigeon pot pie. Tell father he will find a lot of shot in the old leather knife case on that shelf in the entry way. They are some I bought last year when Fred Rosman and I were going to get rich shooting prairie chickens and selling them to the steam boats. I wish we could get our money so I could come home a few days. I suppose you got my picture. How do I look as a soldier? I tell you it looks military like to see the fellows in their regulation blue.

Write often as you can conveniently, anything from home seems good.

CHAUNCEY
[p. 4]

P. S. I have reopened this letter to say we have orders to report at once to St. Paul. I think we will start in the morning. Don't write till I can give you my address.

September 21, 1862

Dear Mother

I wrote you yesterday we had orders to report to St. Paul to fight the Sioux Indians, in Minnesota. Sure enough we are packing things and will leave here in the morning on the big sidewheel steamer St. Paul for up river. Some of the boys are mad and some are glad. Some say they did not enlist to fight Indians but to fight rebels, but military orders must be obeyed. If I thought the young Sioux chief who has been to our place so many times with his hunting party who was so good to us, letting us have elk meat and venison for a little of nothing, I should not like to think of shooting at them. I remember father said, if a few Indian contractors were scalped, there would be no trouble. I read last night in the paper a letter from Bishop Whipple of Minnesota, who said the government had not kept its promise with the Indians, that they had no blankets and no rations of beef, and that was the reason they went on the war path. The bow and arrows the chief's son gave me, I wish you would see that they are not lost. I don't believe Indian John stole Mr. Cripps's gun. He is a good Indian and if he is not killed in the war he will bring it back.

I will finish this in the morning.

Sept. 21st. I am sitting on the hurricane deck of the St. Paul Steamer where our Company has been assigned for the trip to Fort Snelling. We were an hour filing on board the boat this morning. Everybody is feeling good. Some of them are happier than they ought to be. Bill Anderson and some of the Mondovi boys are pretty well loaded. Chet Ide doesn't drink, but he is laughing louder at the fellows who do drink. Gile Bump of Mondovi, and I crawled under the ledge over the cabin to get in the shade. The boat has an awful load.

A thousand men with all the fixtures and equipment. There is not room to lie down! The band is kept pretty busy. Whenever we pass a boat or reach a town the band pounds and blows for all it's worth. The women and girls wave their handkerchiefs, and every fellow thinks it's meant for him. I'll bet there never was so jolly a crew on this boat before. When the boat stopped at Winona, some of the boys took a high dive from the top of the wheel house into the river. I never thought they would come up again but they did, and swam back to the yawl and climbed into that and were pulled up by ropes onto the boiler deck. We have just passed Fountain City and I must close this letter so as to mail it at Alma. The boat stops at every town, but no soldier is allowed to step off the boat. We have just passed a raft and the way the logs teeter in the waves is a wonder. The fellows shake their fists
[p. 5]
and yell dirty, hoodlum stuff, but the boys in blue give it back to them in plenty.

Tell Elder Morse's folks that Henry is well and spoiling for a fight.

CHAUNCEY.

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1863

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1863

Unlike other Civil War databases, this one will remain free and open to the public. But it depends on your cooperation. If you have letter or diary transcripts, please consider uploading them. It's a very simple process and you can take pride in knowing you are helping to preserve history for posterity. We do not exploit or profit from this information. The creators of this site are Civil War enthusiasts with altruistic intentions.

 

April 10, 1863

April 10, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 10, 1863
Dear mother:

Your much valued letter received. I am just as glad as I can be that all are well but there is a tone of plaint as to things I can't
[p. 30]
understand. It must be you have the blues. Don't think of me as being in danger for a minute, for I am having a royal good time. Its this way with me. If I have the blues it is when I get a fit on of thinking of the past when I did'nt do as I should. I guess you would call it remorse. Some of the younger fellows and I have talked these things over and I find they were kind of troubled in the same way. They said it made them feel awful mean when they remembered some sly things or some deception they played on their mother and father. These things bring on homesickness and that sends them to the hospital, because they can't eat and so are put down on the sick list. I think as much of home as any of them but I don't want to see it until we thrash the rebs to a finish. We have four Wisconsin regiments at this place, the 25, 27, 31 and 34, a full brigade. You have doubtless heard, that the Gov. is enlisting negroes and forming negro regiments. They are officered by whites and there are a lot of candidates for positions in all the white regiments. Some 25 have applied for positions from our regiment. There is a lot of joking on the side about the fellows that want to officer the nigger regiments. Our regt. has just drawn a new outfit of rubber blankets, hats and short coats. Enclosed you will find some flowers given me by a poor black washer woman I met on the road up the bluff today with a bundle of clothes on her head. As she handed them to me she said "Please massa will you 'cept dese flowers from a poor nigger woman who jes loves de Lincoln soldiers." Maybe you has a sweet heart and will send um to her." I told her I had a sweet heart, my mother, and she said "You's a good boy honey." The black folks are awful good, poor miserable things that they are. The boys talk to them fearful and treat them most any way and yet they can't talk two minutes but tears come to their eyes and they throw their arms up and down and praise de Lord for de coming of de Lincoln soldiers.

In your last letter you spoke of my going to school, if I ever return.. I am not bothering about things so far in the future. I am troubled about this awful war. Maybe I ought to think more of Webster, as father keeps jibing me about my spelling. If he will give me time I will learn to spell too as I aint but 16 years old, that is I'll be 17 on the 15th of May if there has been no juggling with the family register.

By the way I nearly lost some valuables the other night. I was on Provost guard, the other night in town, at the depot. My relief had lain down at 11 o'clock for a four hours sleep. At 3 o'clock in the morning we were routed to go on guard, feeling in my pockets I found my gold pen missing. My money I had placed in my shirt pocket was safe. The comrade next me lost $17. In the morning my gold pen and holder was found in the mud near the platform. A detective force has been looking for the thieves but they don't find any thieves. Word has just come that Nathan Mann of our Co. has just died in the hospital. Poor fellow, he has two brothers left in our compaany.

A skirmish yesterday at Hickman, 26 guerillas were captured and bro't to this place for confinment as prisoners of war. There is nothing very stirring about us. The boys are getting tired of mere guard duty and are hoping for any chance that will send us to the front. For my part I aint dying to go to Vicksburg where their is a better chance of getting killed as some claim they are. Maybe they are more anxious to die for their country than I am but from what I know of them I am doubtful. There is nothing farther from my mind at this writing than a wish to
[p. 31]
die for anybody or anything. I am hopeing and praying for anything to make the rebels squeal and call it quits so I can come home and have a good time. Of course I am willing to take my chance, come what may, but I would a little rather live, come what may.

Tell Elder Morse, Henry is all right and eats, if any difference more than his rations every day.

Love to all.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

April 15, 1863

April 15, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 15, 1863
Dear Father: -- Yours of April 9th came in due time. I am so glad all are well and that you are so cheerful and hopeful that the war will soon end.

You must be very brave to undertake so much work as you have planned, this spring. I have just received a letter from cousin Ben Gardner, whose regiment is camped just back of Memphis, Tennessee. You know he is in the cavalry. He says he is orderly and having a good time. Plenty of rations, no bullets to face and regular pay. He says, "I hope to meet you my son and talk over family matters and get a good look at you." I'll bet he is a lively fellow and loves a good time. He writes about the war as if it was a picnic. I enclose his last letter. He has no fear of rebel bullets, you can see that.

We moved our camp yesterday over near the brow of the overhanging bluff. The view is much finer especially of the Mississippi. Say father do you know I never look at the river but I think of home. I go down to the shore nearly every day to wash my feet. When I dip my hand in the water I think that it comes from Wisconsin and I wonder what part of it came from Beef River. It is terribly black and muddy, made so by the water of the Missouri that flows into it above St. Louis. From our new camp we can see the daily mail boat, 12 or 15 miles away that brings us good and bad news from home and from Washington.

Last night I lay awake for hours listening to the honk honk of the wild geese passing over our camp toward the north. Does the dam which we repaired, the beaver dam east, still hold? If it does you must have plenty of shooting at ducks and geese this spring. Don't think me homesick father, when I tell you I turned over many times in my bunk last night thinking of the stories you told me of the early French traders who broke the great beaver dams to get the beavers and so destroyed the nesting places of the wild ducks and geese that made their homes in our valley and on the neighboring creeks before the coming of the whites. That novel called "The Prairie Flower" still sticks in my craw. I never read any book that so haunted me, sleeping or awake. I remember that you told me that it was poison to read such stuff, but I don't believe it has hurt me. The people in "The Prairie Flower" were not in fear of any law but they did right in the midst of the Sioux Indians and the lonesome hills and wild animals about them. I remember you said Prairie Flower was a fictitious character, an unreal character, and that women were not as good on the average as she was painted. Well father, I thought you might be wrong then but now I have come to think that you were right. Getting back to ducks and geese and the beavers, how I wish I might be with you this spring. What lots of fun you are having. All this passed through my mind last night as I lay in my tent with the lappel thrown back so I could see the north star and the dipper. Both of them are nearer the horizon than in Wisconsin. But they brought to me in their
[p. 32]
silence and sameness something of the nearness of home.

The deep dark forests on the Missouri side reaching back for miles are slowly turning to green. Spring is here and no mistake. The freshness of the grass and leaves, the golden sunshine and carol of birds in every tree, give no hint of this human war. One thing I most forgot. I expressed $20 with Capt. Darwin to Durand. You may have to go to his home for it. His family lives about three miles from Durand. I have an overcoat I wish was home. I will give it away to the first darkey that looks like Uncle Tom. I know there are some grey backs in it. I would rather put the grey backs on some darkey than on mother, for I know she dreads such things.

I send you today a couple of southern papers. One, The War Eagle, printed at this place, the other a Vicksburg sheet full of brag and bluster about fooling the Yankees. They are a fair specimen of southern newspapers. Are there any copperheads up there? It makes the boys mad to read of copperheads at home. They are more dangerous than rebels at the front because the south is made to believe they have lots of friends in the north. They had better lay low if we ever get home. They will find its no joke to the south.

How I should like to have a brotherly tussel with brother K. and I think of the boys so often. Well, we will have a good time when the war is over.

How does Henry Amidon prosper? Confound him he has forgotten old times I guess. I have written him but he don't answer. I asked him in my letter if he remembered the time his father caught us down by the swiming pool laying in the hot sand stark naked and covering ourselves with the sand. I never was more ashamed in my life than when his father hollared and yelled to see us and we rolled into the creek to hide. Henry didnt mind it as much as I did. O, but those were happy days and we didn't know it.

Father good bye till next week.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

April 20, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 20, 1864
Dear mother: It has been a week, yes and more, since my last letter to you. I had hoped to hear from you and yet I am not surprised that no letter from home has reached me yet. The mails so far south are very irregular. The postoffice people are watching the movements of the rebels and won't send out mail over these southern roads unless they are sure.

I am idle most of the time and I thought it a good time to write my mother even if I don't have much to write. Moresville is a sorry, sleepy little place at the foot of some big hills or mountains, on the bank of a clear, pretty stream something bigger then Elk Creek at Gilmanton. Our duty here is light. The boys call it Soft Snap. That is the name of the camp. It has been soft enough for me. The Orderly has been kind to me. He has not put me on guard or any other duty since my return. He says I must get strong before the big march begins to Chatanooga, where Gen. Sherman is collecting a big army to march into Georgia. Eck Harvey says, "Take it easy boys while you can, for soon we will get plenty of fighting." I am messing with Dan Hadley and Obed Hillard. The boys are real good to me and I am glad to be back with them. I am able to take my regular rations of hard tack and sow belly and feel all right.

April 20th
Our regiment has not yet returned from Decatur, a few miles south of the Tennessee river for which place they left here Saturday evening. Reports say that they had a sharp fight with the rebs and several of the boys in Co. K were wounded. We had been hearing cannons all the forenoon.

I had taken my place in the ranks and expected to march with the boys but the captain ordered me back to camp., saying that I was not fit to go. I hated to go back because I knew some of the boys would say I was "soldiering." "Soldiering," means playing off. There were 18 others of our Co. left beside me and about the same number in each of the ten companies. We were busy on police and guard duty till the regiment got back. I am writing this sitting under a big sycamore tree close to the river. The woods are in full leaf and the mocking birds are singing all round me. It seems strange that human beings should be trying to kill each other when all the world around is at peace.

April 22. For two days and nights I have been on guard without relief. I don't mind it and the boys say I am getting fat. The boys are still at Decatur. Some of the band boys came up from Decatur and report that the rebs are whaling away with their 12 pounder but don't come in reach of musket range. They have a wire stretched from here to Decatur so we keep in touch with the regiment. I don't believe there is much rebel force behind these rebel cannon. They are just trying to hold us here for some purpose, we don't understand.

April 23rd
I have just come from town, 80 rods, with some milk and meal and a mess of doughnuts. An uncommon bill of fare in this south land.

The aristocracy here are getting pretty humble and are glad to exchange milk and corn meal for hard tack, pork and coffee. It has been an awful come down for Maser and Mistus. As Elder Harwood our Chaplin said, they would sow the wind and now they are reaping the whirlwind. The Freedmen fare just as well as the master and mistress. The big white mansion on the plantations of the south has no more in it to eat or wear than the Freedman's cabin. Where I got my milk and meal to-day, I rang several times before the door was opened. A pale
[p. 64]
faced white girl opened the door and when I told her I had been ringing for some time she apologized by saying she supposed it was some of "Aunties" nigger friends come to call on her. "You know" she said we have no future control over our servants. "Auntie" as it seems was away somewhere, calling without fear of mistress. We are glad to get their "Doegods" as the boys call their doughnuts, in exchange for sow belly and hard tack. These whites are afraid of the "Yankees" as they call us soldiers. The boys are always singing John Brown's Body, and they seem to think all we care for is to free the slaves. And to tell the truth, that is about all I care for. But the Union, the Union the Union, as father says, half slave and half free.

I don't believe in hating anybody but the way these old slave holders treat us, they snub us every time we meet them. I don't like them, not a bit.

An important message has come and we are ordered in line by the adjutant. Love to all.

Your Son.

CHAUNCEY.

April 25, 1863

April 25, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 25, 1863
Dear father:

Your latest leter rec'd. I am perfectly happy to know that all are well at home. Don't worry
[p. 29]
about my morals or my health, I am taking pretty good care of both. The life of the soldier is not a very good reform school, but a boy can keep clean in the army, bad as it is around him, if he has the stuff in him. Our Lieutenant Colonel was talking about the loose ways of some of the soldiers the other day. He said there would be one man if he lived that would go home as clean as when he entered the army, meaning himself of course.

Dan Hadley got a letter from Geo. W. Gilkey the other day. It was a nice friendly letter. He said he hoped we would hurry up and lick the rebels so we could come home as they needed our society in Buffalo Co. He said the girls were all waiting for a soldier boy. Mr. Gilkey seems to be a fine man. I see by the northern papers there is talk of conscripting. Are you in the conscript limit? I hope not. I would hate to see you in the army. I don't think the government will need any more soldiers. They are planning a big campaign on the Potomac to try and break Lee's army. Grant has driven Gen. Pendleton into Vicksburg and is closing in around that city. The move seems to be to lay seige and starve him out. We hear a lot of such talk on the streets but the fellows keep mighty straight in their conduct.

There are some rebel officers in prison here. I was on provost guard the other day and stood on a post near a barred window of the jail. I could see four or five young locking fellows in the room walking back and forth in their grey uniforms, trimmed in fancy gold braid and shoulder straps. They would call me up to the window and try to make snakes out of me. They said I was a black Republican and that I was fighting for the niggers and didn't know it. The oldest one talked like a gentleman, asked me a lot of questions about Wisconsin and said he had a boy in the southern army about my age.

Since the hot weather we are all getting our hair shaved off. Mine is cut close to my scalp. Boats are passing daily loaded with troops for Vicksbury. It begins to look warlike in that vicinity. There will be a big battle at Pemberton will come out side his breastworks and fight. We look any day for orders to go down there. We don't know the names of the troops that go by but we always give them a good big hurrah and they send it back with a roar.

We expect the 27th. Wisconsin here tomorrow. We will make them welcome as we have a lot of picket duty for the force at this place. Yes I wish you would send me the Sentinel while we stay here at least. Northern papers are peddled in camp at from ten to fifteen cents apiece.

Its nice that you have some fresh cows. Better not try to raise the calves you have so much else to do. We get pretty good milk from the nearby farmers but they don't know how to make butter. Its white and rank. The cows down here are a poor starved looking race. They have no grass for hay much to depend on, they have corn stalks for feed in winter. The Blue Grass region is away east of here. That is the home too of the Kentucky horses we have read about.

Well, the boys are putting on their belts getting ready for the call to drill so I must close for this time.

Love to all,

Your son,

CHAUNCEY. 

April 25, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 25, 1864
Camp near Decature. Ala.

Dear Father and Mother:

I can write you just as I can snatch a moment here and there. We don't have much drill, nor much active duty at the front, but there is some police duty or other going on all the while. When nothing else is in sight we are ordered to clean our guns and see that our ammunition is in order. I have just been dusting my clothes and polishing the buckle on my hat and the brass letters on my cartridge boxes.

A fight seems to be in the air as the rebs are not far from here and their artillery keeps pegging away. Wish they would come in musket range but they won't.

We came into Decatur last night It was our first march since I rejoined the regiment. The boys are all busy fixing up tents and arranging things in spite of the fact we are under marching orders to be ready to leave Chatanooga any hour.

At nine o'clock we were ordered to stack arms and be ready to exchange our old Enfield guns made in England for new Springfield guns made in America.

April 26th
I don't like this town as well as Moresville. It is pretty enough too, but the whites are all scared away and we have no one to trade hard tack and sow belly with. At Moresville we got corn pones and sweet potatoes for pickled pork and hard bread. It's getting warm. The sun burns good and hot. I shall have to cut the tail off my dress coat and make a jacket of it or draw a blouse. We would like mighty well to get sight of the paymaster and our credit is getting poor with the sutler.

I don't remember if I told you that Henry Morse is back again with the company. He is getting stout again and rough as ever. It's strange Henry don't write to his folks. If you see Elder Morse give him my regards, and tell him Henry is all right. Eck Harvey has never been the same since Bill Anderson died. They were the two tallest men in the company and always headed the company column. The fact is. I can see a great change in many of the boys since last fall. They are not so wild as they were and I believe they are better. As I write one of the sergeants came round warning us to be ready any moment to fall in as the enemy is getting louder, and to be ready any moment for action. Just the same the boys go on writing letters and playing cards as the case happens, paying no attention to the rattle of the rebels cannon on our right. The darkies are coming into our camp in
[p. 65]
droves. They tell all sorts of stories about the rebels, but they are so ignorant and scared I don't think their stories are minded much. The women, and some of them are nearly white, are all looking for washing jobs. They borrow big coffee kettles of the boys and build fires down by the creek and do their washings. Lots of the boys hang round and tease them. They will do anything on earth for a Linkun soldier, as they call us, and still the boys treat them mean.

An orderly just galloped up to the Colonel's tent with a message. It may be an order to march.

Love to all,

CHAUNCEY.

April 7, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke to Doe Cooke, April 7, 1864
Dear Sister:

I believe my last was written father from Cairo Illinois. The same day our squad got transportation to Louisville Kentucky by way of Cen tral Illinois which means taking our back track a hundred and fifty miles. Look on the map and you can see better than I can tell you. We got into Louisville Monday morning.

They call Louisville the biggest city in Kentucky and the nicest.

It looks pretty, all right to a country boy. They have lots of iron works and they make Kentucky whiskey here in plenty. Some of the boys tried the whiskey and said it was better than yankee whiskey.

Soon as we arrived we were ordered into quarters and stayed until seven in the morning when we took the train for Nashville, Tenn.

There were seven coaches all loaded with returning soldiers, going to rejoin their regiments. In Nashville the entire squad some 300 were sent to barracks in the Zollicoffer bullding built by the rebel General Zollicoffer. The rebs had to quit the city before it was finished. It's the biggest structure in Nashville. We have been here two days. I went up to see the state capitol and spent a few hours reading the picture of the famous men of the State. Their life sized pictures hang all around the walls. Sam Houston was the only one and Davy Crocket that I knew much about. Then I knew more from what I have heard father say of them than from books.

The Capitol stands on a knoll in the center of the town, much like Madison. The building is not so large nor so pretty.

I am feling better every day. I have nothing like a chill since I left Chicago. Aunt Lydia gave me something that seems to knock them.

Last night the boys sang a lot of darkey songs more than a hundred voices joining in, and I tell you it made the building tremble.

This is a nice country along the road much like Buffalo county, or would be if Buffalo county had peach trees on the road side. You can pick the blossoms from the windows of the cars. The farms look neglected. The darkies are free and the whites won't or can't work It's funny how the darkies show their liking for the soldiers of Lincoln. When they meet in the main streets they hardly notice us, but round the corner or on a back street they take off their hats and say, "God bress de Linkum, soldiers." The poor creatures can't feel very free so long as they are afraid to speak to us on the main streets.

I don't exactly like the darkies, but I pity them and what father said to me when he held my hand as I got into the wagon at [...] Fullers I can never forget. You know that father thot that John Brown and Garrison and Wendell Philips did more to free the slaves than all the pulpits in the land. I won't go back on the black man for father's sake.

Say sister, you are a bit mistaken I have no correspondent save you and mother and father. No, I have not written Myra, nor has she written me. You may say to her if you care to, what I told you about the last spelling match. I say yet that I would sooner she would spell me down than any one else. It tickled me to see her so fidgety and so excited that she won the prize. I think the teacher rather helped her to spell the word just the same. But I don't care.

My only bother now is some sore toes. My big toe nail is growing in to my big toe so I limp when I walk. Plague on it I must try and cut them out.

More next time when I get to the regiment. Direct Via Cairo Illinois.

Your brother,

CHAUNCEY.

April 9, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, April 9, 1864
Dear Parents:

Left Nashville Thursday last for Huntsville, where we expect to find the regiments of as many states. We were piled in box cars on sacked oats and corn. When night came we pulled the doors shut and rolled up our blankets. We realized we were in the enemy's country. We had heard that trains had been wrecked and bridges burned and it was talked in Nashville that there was a gang of bushwhackers about a hundred miles out on our road in the mountains that were derailing trains.

The worn and slivered rails jolted us fearfully. It must have been near twelve o'clock when the whole train went off the track and every car between the car I was in and the engine, including the engine, turned over down the bank. A number of the soldiers were smothered under the grain sacks and a good many had arm and legs broken. It was found that one of the rails had been pulled up, A man from a farm near by told us in the morning that he heard pounding on the track but supposed it was the section men at work. It took until next afternoon to fix the track and another train came for us. I was not hurt nor was any one in our car. The engineer said we were running 25 miles an hour. We arrived at Stevenson. Alabama the next morning. Murfreesbourough and Bowling Green are on the line of this road. We passed them at night. So much of this country reminds me of Wisconsin. The hills are cultivated more than with us, and they are badly washed. The roads are lined with peach trees all in bloom.

There are several other 25th boys in the crowd on their way to join the regiment. We were ordered into quarters soon as we got here, to wait so we were told, for a train.

Sunday the 10th
Soon as we finished dinner we boarded the train for Huntsville. Arrived just at sunset. Here we found our regiment was in camp 25 miles further at Moresville. We stayed in Huntsville two days.

Say, but this is a pretty town. Only like all towns in the South, there is no life nor business. The negroes wear a happy look but the whites look sullen and don't like to talk. Many of the business houses are boarded up as if they had gone out of business. The big court houses and grounds in the center of the town are fine. A regiment of Jersey Zouaves are camped under the big trees in the court house square. The boys claim they are having a fine time. Light duty, plenty to eat and the finest water in the south. The biggest spring in all the south flows from a cliff nearly a hundred feet high, within a block of the court house. There is nearly as much water as runs in Beef river.

Tuesday, the 12th
On our way to the depot, this noon to take the train for Moresville we saw a horrible sight. A battery of five guns was returning from drill across the railroad track when the shells of one of the cassions exploded blowing six men almost to atoms. One of them was thrown into the air above the tree tops and falling thru limbs his entrails were strung from the limbs to the ground. The gun carriages were shattered to pieces and the horses killed. I want to tell you it was a hard sight to see.

I found the boys at Morseville and was glad to be with them again.

I was surprised to find Dan Hadley and Henry Morse had got back a head of me. Tell their folks, if you see them, that they are hale and hearty.

Henry says he never felt so strong.

Love to all.

CHAUNCEY.

August 14, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, August 14, 1863
Dear Mother:

Your favor with father's came to-day. It seems a long time between letters, I read them over and over. They are the second I have had since we came to this miserable town. The sallow faced natives here call it Arkansaw. I don't blame them. Any kind of a name is good enough for such a dismally flat sickly country. I have had a touch of chills twice the last week. Our Regiment has moved again nearer the river and nights when all is still I can hear the swash of the waves along the shore. There are a lot of boats passing day and night and all up the river boats are loaded with Grant's soldiers bound for the Tennessee and Potomac campaigns. It looks as if we are to hold this place for some time. Our duty being to stand provost guard on city patrols The most of the troops here a week ago have been ordered out to garrison Little Rock.

The war cloud that has been looming up in Arkansaw has about vanished. It looks as if the rebs cannot muster force enough to make a stand.

The darkies are bringing in lots of fruit and selling it to the soldiers. They buy it of their former masters and "tote" it down on their heads. I am eating sparingly of green fruit.

So father's contraband (negro) has left him so soon. Well, you remember what I told you about their tricks. Making them free has rattled them. They think they have nothing to do now but play the banjo and dance juba. They are a funny race and no mistake. I like to hear them laugh.

I am sorry that the corn crop is likely to fail. Perhaps the frost has not spoiled it all. What in the world can you do with the pigs? If it wasn't for the wolves you could turn them on the hills to eat acorns.

It gives me the blues that you are having such poor crops. And so Indian Charley and his band don't come back this summer as he used to with bear meat and venison. Well athat means better hunting this fall for you. But what has become of poor Charley and his family? I am so afraid he was killed in Minnesota last summer or he killed somebody himself, some white man, and has gone west with the rest of the Sioux. You know Mother, I can never forget Charley. He was always good to us when during the first years no whites lived near us and his band might have scalped us all and nobody would have known it for months after.

So Mr. Cripps got his rifle back from Indian Curley. That proves to my mind that Curley never was in the Minnesota massacre. If he had been he would never have showed up. It proves another thing. It proves that Indians are honest when they are dealing with honest people. It would have been a wicked thing if Cripps had shot Curley
[p. 57]
on suspicion that he had used his rifle shooting whites in Minnesota. It was to save his own life that he stayed away this long. He knew the whites were wild over the Sioux war and ready to shoot any red man on sight. I see by the paper you sent me, that every Sioux has been driven from Minnesota their home for generations. What's the matter with the white race? Why couldn't they live with the Indians around them as we have done all these years in peace and friendship?

You see mother I have nothing around here to write about of interest. I like better to talk about home matters.

Poor William Thomas of Mondovi is very low and they say he cannot live. What seems strange, the doctor says it is homesickness that is killing him. Dan Hadley and Obe Hilliard have just dropped in with a melon just to tease me. They know I can't eat such stuff. Dan says to remember him to the Gilmanton girls.

Good bye mother and father.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

P. S. -- I had sealed this letter, and have opened it to say that our Orderly has just notified me that I am on the list to go to Memphis day after to-morrow, to the General hospital. I

August 21, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, August 21, 1863
Dear Parents:

I had hoped never to write you as the inmate of a hospital but I couldn't help it. Day before yesterday 540 from Helena, that is Helena, Arkansas, were landed here in Memphis from the hospital steamer, Good Hope. There were more than a hundred and forty from my regiment. A lot from my company beside myself. I was glad Bill Anderson of Durand was in our crowd and glad that he was sent with me to the same hospital. Bill is a big, rough fellow but he was nice to us younger boys. He often came round and brought me things to eat and drink when he was sick himself. He is looking very bad just now but he says it's a "damned lie, I'm all right." Good hearted Bill.

Well, we got here in the night and in a heavy rain and in the mud. They had a time with their fat pine torches, getting us straightened round and separated into five bunches and sent to as many hospitals.

I carried my gun and belts from the landing but a big negro grabbed my knapsack and four or five others and lugged them to the hospital.

The Gayso Hospital is a big building on second street, looking out upon the river, I am all alone in my ward which is 7. That is there are no other soldiers in it that I know. There are 28 sick and wounded in the ward besides myself. I will finish this letter in the morning.

August 22nd
I had a nice bed, but somehow the gas lights or some thing kept me awake. My nurse, a great big woman with a kind face, brought me a clean pair of drawers and shirt and told me to take off everything and put them on, and sat down on the bed beside me as if she expected me to strip right before her. I didn't know what to do. Presently she got up and said, have your clothes tied up, I'll be back in ten minutes and carry them out to the wash room. When she went out I skinned off every thing quick as I could and got into the clean shirt and drawers and into bed about a minute before she got back. She didn't say a word but wrote out a check with my number, put it into my stand drawer, and pinned a duplicate on my clothes and carried them away.

August 23rd
I slept until about three this morning. A poor fellow about that time commenced calling for his mother, and between his
[p. 58]
moanings there was little quiet in the ward. The nurse after awhile would come again, she would arrange and smooth back his hair and go back to her room. His was only six beds from mine and his moanings kept me awake.

His moanings and cries for mother came fainter and fainter and when the nurse came at daylight he was dead. They wrapped him in a sheet and carried him away and a little later another man was put on his bed.

I don't like my Doctor although he is a Wisconsin man. He don't ask many questions and he smiles at my answers as if he thought I was trying to fool him.

When I told him the cough I had for a week past began to hurt me in my left breast, he looked at me for a moment while he twisted his mustache, then he said, "you ought to have your lung scraped." His answer made me feel that I had said something that I ought not to say. That unless I was in the deepest pain I ought to keep still. In truth I was not in very great pain except when I coughed. And my coughing was recent.

Don't let this trouble you for a moment Father and Mother, I shall be all right again very soon.

Your oldest boy,

CHAUNCEY.

August 3, 1863

August 3, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, August 3, 1863Dear Parents:

The expected move came at last. After four days of steaming and tugging and puffing and groaning, we find ourselves camped near Helena, Arkansas, on the banks of the old Mississippi. For nearly four days the wheels of the brave old boat went round and round stemming the muddy water of the dear old river. We were glad to know that every hour brought us nearer to good drinking water and pure air.

All the 27th and 28th of July the ambulances were busy picking up and carrying the sick to the hospital boats. The bands on the boats kept up their playing so as to give the sick fellows courage. The evening of the 28th our regiment, reduced to 700 men, marched on to an old vessel that had been used as a blockade runner, and as you may suppose it was full of holes bored through and through. Well we had not been on board an hour before the rain and wind began to pour upon us from above and from all sides. It was a regular cloud burst. The fellows on the upper deck were soaked and so were all of us below decks. The water poured through every seam and hole.

We lay at the landing all night. We got under way down stream early in the morning and about ten o'clock our old shaky craft turned its nose up the muddy current of the

Father of Waters. Every fellow that could get a string lowered his coffee can for a drink of water. The boys would smack their lips and say the dirt in it tasted like Wisconsin dirt. Reaching Lake Providence that evening it was decided to transfer three companies to another boat, as our boat was overloaded and threatening to sink. Companies B., C. and F. went ashore to follow on the next boat. We pushed on with a more comfortable feeling. The next day I had a turn of fever as did a hundred others, on account of sleeping in wet clothes. I fixed that after a while with a dose of quinine and brandy, put up for me by the steward. Our vessel was old and rickety and made slow headway.

The faithful old craft panted, toiled and groaned its onward way toward the north star. We laid up alongside the shore two nights. And except to stop now and then for wood, there was no excitement. We stopped one night opposite a big peach orchard. Got peaches and chickens enough to make us nearly all sick and confiscated sixty mules. There are few towns along on either side and the forests come right down to the shore and look as wild and dark as they did when the French Jesuits visited the river two hundred years ago. Helena is not so far up as we had hoped to go. Soon as the remainder of our regiment gets here we expect to be sent to Memphis, Tenn., a hundred miles farther north.

We are camped under some big trees close to the shore, and we like it much better than on the miserable Yazoo. We can buy stuff here for less money than at Vicksburg. I should judge there were 15,000 troops at this place. They expect Gen. Price to attack this place any day. He is a foxy old war dog and may pop up any day. Let him come, he won't catch our commander Gen. Prentiss asleep. They say Prentiss always sleeps with one eye open.

While I am writing William Thomas of Mondovi, is sitting on a bench beside me. The poor fellow is dead home sick. He looks very bad. He watches the steam boats passing up the river and wishes he might get a pass to go home on one of them.

Mensus Bump came round awhile ago and treated us all to a cup of milk punch, that is milk and whisky. All the sick boys got some. It pretty near laid me out as it did a lot of others. It is a cold morning for this country and I dropped my paper and went over by the fire, and the heat made me dizzy. Dan Hadley and Obe Hilliard said it was better than quinine and they just as leave take some every day.

Well father, what do you think of the war anyway? It seems the rebs are trying to make an alliance with France, and make Napoleon Dictator, or something. Anyway to get the French to help. The South ain't licked yet, and we may be in for a lot of trouble yet. We get the daily papers from Memphis, and so keep posted. Have you got a letter advising you of the check I sent you of forty dollars? A load of Butternuts, rebel prisoners, is just passing on the steamer Hope, bound for the north. They will get into some prison, get full rations, get strong and be exchanged for our boys that have been starved and unfit for service.

Father, I often think of the three hundred thousand Catalines, as you called them, that brought on this war just because they could not run this government in the interest of slavery. It is only slave holders that fill the offices in the southern army. It is the poor white trash that even the darkies look down upon that fill the ranks and take the brunt of the fight. Poor devils, they don't know that they are fighting for a rich aristocracy that despises them.

I don't know about your taking that Pierce darkey to work for you. Some of them are the worst liars and thieves in the world. Be careful. [p. 55]We soldiers have lots of dealings with them. They seem nice enough to me and honest, but it is claimed they are awfully dishonest. When they are faced with the facts of their lying they put on the most pitiful look of innocence. I am trying to find excuses for them when I remember what you told me about them. I don't doubt but the whites would be liars and thieves too if they had been slaves for two hundred years. Whatever I think I won't side with the boys that are abusing them. This I do notice, the boys that I think the best and like the best say the least against the blacks.

Hereafter direct to Cairo. Mail will be forwarded from there.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

August 6, 1863

August 6, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, August 6, 1863Dear Father:

I wrote to you but three days ago, but I am glad for an excuse to write to you again. I got your last letter with the extract from the New York Tribune enclosed. I am not surprised that old Greely, as the boys call him, would have something to say about the New York riot. He feels terribly because of the late riots against the negroes in New York City.

I showed the extract to Dwyer, an Irishman in our company, a real good fellow, and one of my best friends. He said O'Connell himself could not make the Irish like "Nigers." He said, when O'Connell talked to the Irish in Ireland about Liberty, it was all right, but it was asking too much for O'Connell or anybody else to fight for the liberty of the nigger. He did blame the Irish though, for their part in burning the schools and asylums of the blacks in New York City. The boys had been talking this thing over a good deal since the New York riot. It must have hurt Wendell Phillips dreadfully after all the handsome things he has said about O'Connell and English oppression of the Irish nation to see them so bitterly opposed to the freedom of the slave.

I told Dwyer I didn't see how he or any other Irishman could feel kindly toward the south, that had never made them welcome nor had they treated any foreign people as kindly as we had done in the north. Their papers were always sneering at the Dutch or Hessians, the Jews and the Irish.

Dwyer said, the Irish don't hate the Nigger because he is black but because he won't fight. The Irish like a fighter. Dwyer has always cursed Lincoln because he was so slow to enlist the blacks in the army. I don't know but he was right. Lincoln seems to be a good man but he is slow. Things seem to be in a terrible jangle at Washington. There is so much jealousy among the officers and backbiting to Lincoln that the poor fellow don't know who to trust. The Vicksburg papers up to the time of the surrender, were always sneering at the Yankees and saying that if the South was beaten it would be owing to the foreign hirelings, that we were bringing in by the ship load, to fill up our ranks. Most of their spite is against the Germans, whom they call Hessians.

Well, so much for the comments in the Tribune extract you sent me. I have little to say about our doings here. Most of us are sick. We simply lay round and sleep and dream and gaze out on the big river that never stops but flows on and on toward the gulf. Just below our camp is a big flat boat loaded with ice. They came from the Ohio. They ask five cents for enough ice to cool a drink of water. There is a lot of cows in the edge of town and the boys milk them every day. Thompson Pratt and Obed Hilliard brought me some milk the day before yesterday. I bought a pound of [p. 56]ice and cooled it and with hard tack for bread I had a royal good meal.

Say, how are things at home Of course you are having venison these days and plenty of trout. Give old Prince a good hug for me. Dear old dog. I often think of the days and nights we hunted together. I never feared anything the darkest night that ever blew when out in the hills with old Prince snugged up in the blanket beside me. He has been the dearest friend of my boyhood and if anything happens to him bury him on the big hill and I will mark his grave if I come back. Tell mother never mind sending the butter. It's too fearful hot. There is a rumor that a lot of our regiment will be sent to the hospitals at Memphis soon. I hate to think that I may be one of that number. I think I am feeling better since the weather got cooler. Love to all,

Your son,

CHAUNCEY

February 28, 1863

Chauncey Herbert Cooke to Doe Cooke, February 28, 1863

Dear sister: Your letter came in due time. It was handed me yesterday by the orderly as I came off guard. You rate me pretty low on composition and spelling but I mean to do better. Yes, I sent my clothes the day before we left Madison. I directed the box in care of Giles Cripps at Trempealeau. Father will have to get it from there. It weighs about 100 pounds. You will know my knapsack by my name stamped on one of the shoulder straps. Barney Bull has a coat in my bundle, all the rest belongs to the Mondovi boys out side of my knapsack. Father should leave their clothes at Yankee Town, (Gilmanton), where their folks will get them. I hope father wont wear my coat. I hate to see a civilian in soldiers dress. If I ever get back it will do me for some time, and if I dont get back give it to some poor soldier in the neighborhood. You did not say anything of my letter written on the eve of leaving Madison for Caire, Illinois. Of course you have it by this time. The sweethearts and wives of the boys from all parts of the state swarmed about the station to say good bye. There were lots of mothers and fathers too. The sweethearts smiled but the mothers and wives shed tears. I saw a few tears in the eyes of some of the married men. It made me think of the song I have heard father sing so many times. Here are two lines: "Go watch the foremost ranks in danger's dark career, Be sure the hand most daring there, has wiped away a tear". There were a thousand handkerchiefs fluttering in the air waving final adieus as the two long trains bearing the 25th. slowly pulled out of the station to begin their journey south. I don't remember what I wrote you about Cario. They say it is a bit like Cario in Egypt. Our Cario has more rats I'll bet, and it is built right in the forks of the Ohio and the Mississippi rivers. I don't like the people. They are half rebs, never look at a soldier nor speak in passing. There are a lot of steamers tied up here loaded with supplies for Vixburg and other points occupied by our troop.

The site of our camp here in Columbus K. Y. is fine. We can see for miles up and down the river. We are on a high bluff 200 feet higher than the town. The water is not good tho and we drink cold coffee to quench thirst. No enemy can approach us by water and on the landside we throw out pickets every day in a half moon circle touching the river above and below town, so we cannot be taken by surprise from the land. We have a lot of heavy cannon behind strong breast works overlooking the river so that no hostile fleet could reach us. On the land side there seems little danger of attack. Half the people in this part of Kentucky are Union and we would have plenty of warning of any rebel
[p. 25]
advance. I have been on picket duty in the woods some two miles from town twice since coming here. My beat was supposed to keep moving constantly back and forth for two hours at a stretch.

A comrad would be on a similar beat either side of me but one was not allowed to have any conversation with comrades on guard. Say I want to tell you its a lonesome job specially if the night is cloudy and dark. Its an awful good time to think of home and soft warm bed and all that. Then I would say to myself, what's the use. When the stars are shining I always look for the dipper and the north star. They are both a little lower down here than in the north but they look just as friendly as they did in Wisconsin. There is a sort of companionship in the stars when one is alone. I remember how I used to look up at the stars when I was out trapping alone with old Prince, over Traverse Creek or in Borst Valley. The barking of foxes and the snort of passing deer would keep me awake for hours. Old Prince and I slept under the same blankets with nothing over us but the sky.

Ah, but those delightful days are no more and I am here in far away Kentucky. Confound it there goes the drum. It means put on your belts and get out for drill.

Good bye,

CHAUNCEY.

January 6, 1863

January 6, 1863

Hd. Quarters 25th Regt. Wis.

Dear sister: I am sure you would
[p. 20]
smile if you could get a view of Co. G. as I can see them from where I sit. You would say, "What a writing school." I can count more than 40 of the boys writing letters to their mothers or their girls. Mostly to their girls. Its easy to tell, if a fellow is writing to his mother he don't squirm and cover his paper when some guy looks over his shoulder. There is a lot of such teasing. The only way is to get away up in the top bunks out of reach and hold their portfolios on their laps for a desk. I came off guard this morning after the coldest night of the winter. My beat was long side the railroad track on a high bank where the wind cut me from all sides. I set my gun down and run back and forth to keep from freezing my toes. The snow sifted in the path and kept it soft and mealy. The Legislature had some extra work at the capitol last night. I could see the light at the top of the dome until after midnight.

No pay yet though they keep promising it. Went to the Episcopal church last Sunday. Say, don't they [...] style though? I compared them in my mind to our little bunch in that two by four school house in Gilmanton. The preacher came out in a black dress and talked about things I couldn't understand, but the music was nice when I came away. If I was any better in heart, it was because of the music and not for anything the preacher said. A lot of the boys celebrated Christmas and New Year to their sorrow. Some of them were put in jail up town and two of them are there yet. Nearly every other house between here and the Capitol sells beer and by the time the lovers of grog get into town they are full to running over with, `When Johnny comes marching home." There was close to a mutiny of the two regiments here the other day because so many of the boys had been arrested and jailed in the city. The 30th. regiment and several companies of the 25th came out without officers formed in ranks swearing they would go up and storm the city of Madison, if necessary and release their comrades in jail. Feeling ran so high that I took my place in the ranks without much heart in it to tell the truth. I was glad when our officers came around and explained that we were mutineers and in violation of the rules of war and that we should disband.

I had no pity in my heart for the fellows in jail and I was glad for an excuse to sneak back to head quarters. We have some good fellows in our company who are devils when they are in drink. And we have about four who are devils drunk or sober. While I am writing these, the boys are singin Dixie in a great chorus. This awful weather makes us hanker for the warmer south and, since there is no hope of home. All seems quiet on the Potomac.

I see by the papers that the church are urged to pray for the end of the war. They have had several spells at this and the battles have been harder and the slaughter greater. The churches south have been doing the same thing. It would seem that God ought to pity the slave and help our side, but will he? I know what father would say. He would quote Napolson, who said, "put your trust in well drilled troops and keep your powder dry." I remember the last time I heard him say this, when Elder Morse was visiting us and they were talking about the wickedness of slavery about which they both agreed. Father disputed the Elder's opinion that God presided over the movements and affairs of earth. He cited slavery and the wicked wars of the earth and the crimes of the liquor traffic as being inconsistent with the character of a just God. Elder Morse agreed with father this far, that they were not in harmony with the Divine plan, but were tolerated for some reason not given to man to
[p. 21]
know.

Have father tell Elder Morse, I thank him for his kind words. His son Henry is about and able to eat his rations every day. I hope you wont sell your land as you talk of doing. I got a letter from G -- the other day and answered it. He thinks McClellon is a traitor. Lots of us think the same. Our Captain is a wise man and he says McClellon has been waiting and waiting when he should have been marching and fighting. I am awful sorry that Freemont was set down on by Lincoln. I am with Freemont as many of the boys are. I have no heart in this war if the slaves cannot go free. Freemont wanted to set them free as fast as we came to them. I am disappointed in Lincoln. I remember a talk father had with uncle Ed. Cartwright, who was blaming the war on the Abolitionists. It made father mad and he talked back pretty hot. He said I have a boy who wants to go to the war and I would give his life as cheerfully as Abraham offered his son if necessary that the slaves might be freed. Father meant all right though it seemed hard, but I love him all the more for it, although I suppose I am the boy he meant for the sacrifice. We are all anxious to go south, though none of us that I know are anxious to get shot for any cause. Direct as before to Camp Randall. Love to all, mother father and brothers.

Your brother.

CHAUNCEY.

July 1, 1863

July 1, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, July 1, 1863Dear Father:

It has been some time since writing you last, but we have had a busy time coming and going and maneuvering, that is our regiment has been on the move for more than a week and no chance to write a letter nor to mail one. A week ago yesterday our regiment got orders to go to Cypress Bend, on the Arkansas side the river 200 miles up the river to capture or diperse a band of guerrillas that were firing from ambush along the shore on the passing steamers, trying to kill the pilots and cripple the boats. They have even fired into Hospital boats that were flying hospital flags. Every able bodied man in our regiment, about six hundred, were ordered into line, guns and ammunition inspected. The next morning we boarded the Dexter, a Mississippi boat that reached nearly across the Yazoo River, and were soon pushing down toward the father of waters. The idea of riding on the Mississippi again and heading toward home made us happy. And we figured on having a good drink soon as our boat touched the muddy waters of the big river that we somehow loved just because it flowed by our homes.

We had just been paid off for two months and the boys had a good fill of oysters and store crackers. I only got six dollars though. I had drawn some extra clothing and my little thirteen dollars was cut to three dollars a month. It was so [p. 46]long ago I got the clothes, I began to think the clothes were forgotten. Uncle Sam's Paymasters have a good memory. Just as I am writing this the Silver Moon, a Yazoo steamer, is passing up the Yazoo toward Haine's Bluff. She has a Calliope and it is playing Nellie Gray. She is loaded with hard tack and bales of hay clear to the water line and her half naked deck hands lying around on the hay bales look like so many alligators.

She gave us the right of way and we pushed on down this river whose water though clear and tempting we dared not drink. The boys kept cracking away at the alligators that lay on logs and drift wood on the sand banks. The scaly things would flounder into the water and sink out of sight. Some of them looked to be seven or eight feet long, more of them were three or four feet.

We reached Young's Point in the evening and waited there all night for some cavalry and a battery that was to accompany us. We were just out of cannon range of Vicksburg. I lay on the hurricane deck of our boat and with my head bolstered up on my knapsack so I could see. I watched the fire of our gun boats in sight of us down the river as broadside after broad-side was poured into the city. Every discharge would come up the river like a great roll of thunder., It may seem strange to you but all the first part of that night I was thinking more of home than of the things going on around me. It seemed as if the shells from the mortars went up into the clouds a half mile and then would drop in a circle of fire into the city of Vicksburg. They looked like meteors only their track was red and they would often burst before they reached the ground. I don't think I got to sleep before midnight and when I woke up the sun was shining.

June 26th - June 27th

June 26th - June 27th

June 26thOur battery and Cavalry regiment came at nine o'clock and at eleven o'clock we swung into the great river with bow headed up stream. Soon as we got fairly into the current the boys made a rush for the boiler deck to get a drink of the water that came from the lakes and springs of Wisconsin and Minnesota. It was dirty and muddy and we saw dead mules and cattle floating by and knew that it was the sewer for all the filth of the northern states, but whether we were dry or not we drank, and drank, until it ran out of our nose just because it came from the glorious north.

Well, all that day as we steamed up the great river we lay round and talked, dreamed and loafed. There was scarcely a break in the deep, dark forests that came right down to the river bank. Our guns were loaded and we had them in hand all day because we were warned that we might be attacked at any moment. We had in our fleet four transports loaded with troops, and three gunboats with heavy brass cannon.

June 27thThe weather is awfully hot. We are tied up at Cypress Bend where all the attacks have been made on passing vessels. Our boats are tied to the Arkansas shore. We had a rain last night that gave us on the top a good wetting, but the air this morning is cooler for the rain. The gun boats anchored amid stream and sent a lot of shells over into the woods beyond the plantation that lays along the shore. The idea was to draw the fire of the rebel forces, but nothing came of our firing. The cavalry was landed at noon and deployed as scouts across the big bend in the river. At seven o'clock we ran to the Mississippi side and tied up for the night. Ever thing was quiet for the night. There were some boats calling to our guards as they passed during the night to find out if the river was clear to Vicksburg. Next morning we went on shore, both cavalry and infantry under cover of our gun boats. They first sent a few shells

screaming through the tree tops a mile or two inland as a sort of feeler, but getting no reply the batteries, cavalry and infantry went ashore.

This letter will be finished next week.

July 15, 1863

July 15, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke to Doe Cooke and Warren Cooke, July 15, 1863Dear Brother:

I have for many days thought of writing to you, first because I like you and second because you are not writing to me as often as you ought.

Since the surrender of Vicksburg on the fourth of this month there has been all sorts of rumors as to our future movements. The late battles won by the army of the Potomac along with the victory over Pemberton here at Vicksburg. somehow makes us boys feel that the end of the war is near. O, if you could have seen and heard what I have these ten days past. Pemberton had nearly 30 thousand all surrendered to Grant on the 4th of this month. And they were glad to be prisoners and paroled to go to their homes. They cursed the war and called it a nigger war. I heard lots of them say that had never owned a nigger, that they were fooled and wished they had stayed at home. The bombardment of Vicksburg the night of the surrender was fearful. The clouds above the city looked blood red as if they were all on fire. The Thunder of the cannon for two or three nights and the rumor of surrender kept us awake. We, that were rather on the sick list with chills [p. 49]and fever, were pretty anxious at the reports that the rebel General Johnson was daily preparing to attack us. Since the surrender the troops by brigades and divisions have gradually withdrawn. All this means that the danger of attack is past.

While I am writing this letter our scouts have brought in word that the rebel General Johnson has been bagged with 65000 troops. Some of the boys are wild over the news, others simply smile and say it's nothing but a false rumor. Whether it is true or false you will know by the papers before this reaches you.

Some of the boys were down to the city of Vicksburg to-day. They said It was a pretty nice place, but it was badly shot up. Nearly half the town had been burned and the streets were torn up by our shells. It costs twenty dollars in confederate money to get a meal, and one dollar in U. S. Greenbacks. The darkies were filling up the town and grinning and showing their white teeth at every corner. Grey headed niggers and pretty quardoons begged the soldiers for money and blessed Abraham Lincoln for sending them south to make them free. Most of the boys hate the blacks and say hard things about them. I never can forget that father told me at Mr. Fuller's place when I got in the wagon. after that awful good dinner. to go to Alma. You remember it brother W. He said, if you ever get a chance, my boy, take good aim and shoot twice to free the black while shooting once for the Union.

I don't dare say anything like this to the boys, because they would laugh at me. But I have read enough to know that Phillips was right and Garrison was right and he thought as they did. And I thought for days after going to I a Crosse of the tears I saw in his eyes as he asked me always to remember the slave.

Well, brother, to change the subject, have you killed any prairie chicks this summer? It is nearly time for pigeons again. Good Lord, how I hope I can be with you to eat speckled trout and prairie chicks his fall.

I am writing this upon my back. The doctor gave me something for my fever that makes my head whirl. When he came to my tent this morning I asked him if I was very sick. When I told him I was seventeen he said, you ought to have been thrashed and kept at home two years longer. I told the doctor that he looked sick himself, and he admitted he was not feeling well. (This doctor died within ten days of the date of this letter.)

Say, how are the neighbors coming? How does Geo. Cartwright behave? Does he and uncle Ed. cock up twice as much hay as you and father? What does Edward Cass busy himself about? Has he and father got that big field fenced in yet? And Maggie C, is she as pretty and haughty as ever? How does Jim Pierce prosper this summer? Has he commenced that brick house he never tired of telling about? I sometimes wish lightning had struck that man, father then might have got a better farm. Pierce took father in just because he was too honest. Do the cows break in the fields any this summer? Does mother make lots of cheese and butter? Great heavens, what butter and cheese mother could make. When those people from St. Louis came through there and praised mother's bread and butter I thought they were fooling, but now I know they were telling the truth. Well, I have got some soft bread to-day noon. some biscuit I bought of a settler. And I have some butter I paid 50 cents for and some coffee. Don't you think I have a first rate supper? Just like the little boy in the third reader who was happy over his porridge alone when he discovered that everything else of the meal had been stolen.

Love to yourself, father, mother and sister D.

Your brother,

CHAUNCEY.

Snyder Bluff, Miss., July 19, 1863. 25th Regt. Wis. Vol. Inft.

Snyder Bluff, Miss., July 19, 1863. 25th Regt. Wis. Vol. Inft.

Snyder Bluff, Miss., July 19, 1863. 25th Regt. Wis. Vol. Inft.

Dear Sister:

I got your much valued letter containing your likeness nearly two weeks ago. I was pretty sick at that time with the fever, the Yazoo fever. Since then I have written home. Just two weeks ago I was taken with the chills the day after the fall of Vicksburg. But I ain't alone, there are thousands along this river of death, that's what the boys have named the Yazoo, that are on their backs just like me.

The doctor has knocked the chills for the time at least, though they have made me weak. Dan Hadley and Bill Anderson look in on me once in a while to see that I want for nothing. All the other boys that are well have their patients too. Every fellow has his chum to wait on him. It rained night before last and all day yesterday and there was a hot steam rising from the ground. But it settled the dust and the moving troops don't kick up any dust. We can hear the scream of boats on the Mississippi and Yazoo night and day. Troops are being shipped up and down the river points fast as boats can get here. Several batteries have passed to-day with six and eight big sleek horses to each gun. The gunners were laughing and calling to one another like a bunch of school boys. Moving infantry is constantly in sight. A regiment of cavalry is just now trotting slowly by. Their saber scabboards freshly scoured look bright in the sun and their horses after their long rest are acting pretty wild. I often wish I had got transferred to the cavalry like Ed. Cartwright did at the first. There is a little more danger but you don't have to walk and that saves a soldier a lot.

They are fitting out some Hospital boats and after the troops fit for service are transported the sick and convalescent will be taken to Northern hospitals. I hear that some three hundred in our regiment are to be put on. I don't know whether I fall within that last or not, but I fear I do.

The doctor says we can't recruit in this hot climate but must get farther north. We are looking for marching orders any day, for some point up the river as far as Memphis, Tenn., or perhaps to Kentucky. Mensus Bump has just been in to see me. He said I made myself sick by eating a whole can of oysters. What he meant was this. The night we went on board for Cypress Bend, we had just had our pay and the boys were hungry for nick packs. I bought a can of oysters took it on the boat for fear the boys would steal it from me when I was asleep, ate it all up that night. I knew it was too much but I never thought oysters would hurt a fellow.

Sister D. your picture suits me to a dot. Your face never looked so good to me before and your letters, say my dear girl, you have a wonderful knack of telling things. Mother always said you were father's girl. I shall be glad when I can do as well as you. You remember Mr. Rogman used to say I was always chipping in when you tried to tell something about catching trout or about father's shooting a deer or a bear. Well, somethings you would forget, and I tried to help you out. Say, sister I haven't forgot how you would scold me for these things when we would be going back over the bill home the next day. Laying here on my back under a tent of thin cotton cloth, under a hot southern sun I can't help thinking, thinking, thinking.

Say, by George, how I wish I could have some of that strawberry short cake. Land of Goshen, I can taste it now. We have no strawberries but oceans of blackberries. We have plenty of sugar to go with them but no cream.

Well it's getting dull here, most of the troops in sight save our Brigade have gone north or out to follow up the Rebel Johnson's scattered
[p. 51]
army. It has been so quiet and still since the surrender of Vicksburgh it seems dull enough. It is only three miles to the city and the boys that are able run in often as they can get a pass.

The black freedmen are coming in from the country by the thousand and going north to enlist. Several men from our regiment have offered to go as officers in the black regiments. They are doing with the slaves just what Gen. Freemont asked Lincoln to do at the beginning of the war. This is, set the blacks free and make soldiers of them. If you had not sent me stamps, I could not send you this letter. I am glad you like your school. Only look out for the fellow who lives so near. You should go home as often as possible and help mother and take care of sister E. They say she is a dreadful nice girl. Wonder if she isn't a bit like her older brother. Sorry I offended pretty Maggie Cass when I wrote her the black people were human beings and had souls. So she says she won't write me any more? Well unless I run against a rebel bullet or a hard dose of Yazoo fever I'll try and outlive her scorn.

Sam Loomis's company is camping about two miles from here. He comes down once in a while to visit us. He looks pretty thin but his duties as commissary are pretty light so he ought to stand it. I most forgot to tell you, Henry Morse and Daniel Hadley have been sick for the last six weeks. They have been getting better. O, how did you pass the 4th of July? I was on picket duty that day though sick enough to be in bed. It's the fashion of soldiers to run on comrades who complain of being sick. They call it playing off. I have noticed that the fellows that do that kind of jibing are infernal cowards themselves. I have learned that the Dutch boys make the bravest soldiers. They don't do any bragging and they are ready for service no matter how dangerous. Is there any one working your 80 this summer? I am thinking what a fine farm my 40 and your 80 would make together.

If Myra Amidon ever asks you, whether or not I received that letter she and you wrote in company, tell her I did of course and answered it and directed to you. If she wants an answer tell her to write on her own hook and I'll be glad to answer. Tell her I owe her a grudge for beating me at that foot race through the cornfield to the house. My heavens how that girl can run. Myra has the nicest blue eyes I ever saw. How easy it is to write and write of friends and dear ones at home. You will be tired when you read all this, and I must quit. Kiss mother for me and save one for yourself.

Your brother,

CHAUNCEY.

July 2, 1863

July 2, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, July 2, 1863Dear Father;

We were deployed a good half mile in line soon as we got ashore in a grove of timber that lay between the river bank and the mansion of the planter and the village of negro huts that flanked the big house on the right and left. This plantation worked nearly 500 slaves we were told. The mansion was built on piers like most homes of the South, ten or twelve feet above the ground; the basement surrounded by a lattice and serving as kitchen and laundry and living place for the house servants. We had orders to make a careful examination of the place as it was thought the guerrillas we were after had made this place their headquarters. I was among the first to reach the house. There were no whites in sight but I saw a few scared looking black faces who got out of sight as we came near. Some of the boys had talked with the blacks who denied that there had been any rebels quartered there. We knew the negroes were lying. We found where there had been beds and lots of ash heaps where there had been camp fires and the tracks of horses and scattering corn fodder. Five or six of us went to the stairway and opened the door leading on to the gallery. Just as we stepped in the wide hall, three women, an old grey haired lady and two young ladies came up to us and asked us not to come into the house. The oldest one pleaded pitifully, wringing and rubbing her hands first one and then the other, and then reaching out her hands toward us as far as she could urging us to stay out, all the while crying and at times screaming as if her heart was breaking. She said her mother was sick and likely to die and begged us to go away. I never felt meaner in my life. The Co. K. man who did the talking told her we had orders to search the house for rebels and we had to do it. He tried to say something by way of excuse. One of the boys pushed by the girls and opened a closet in the wall.

The girl jumped into the door and with tears streaming down her face begged him to stay out. There is nothing in here she said but the wardrobe and relics of my dying mother. She took him by the arm and pushed him away and closed the door. The house was soon crowded with soldiers and the door of the closet opened and examined but we found nothing but dresses and cloaks and bonnets and blankets. I got ashamed and wished that I was out of it. I went back into the big hall and found a book case. I stuck Longfellow's Hiawatha in my pocket and Ed Coleman and Elder Harwood (now National Chaplain of the G. A. R.) took turns with me reading it on our return to Snyder's Bluff. When I went outside I found several buildings on fire. The orders had been not to set any fires, but nobody cared and nobody would tell. Suddenly a report came in that a body of rebels had been seen by our cavalry some four miles inland. We hurriedly got into line and for two hours marched back through the deepest, darkest forest I ever saw. All at once there came the ring of rifles on every side. The ranks were broken and men supposed to be brave as lions dodged right and left, while others fired their guns out of pure fright with no enemy in sight. It had turned out that we had surprised a company of rebel cavalry who were boiling coffee for an afternoon lunch and after emptying

their carbines at our cavalry scouts and giving us a good surprise they retreated in every direction through the woods. It was lucky for us after all. We had just pulled ourselves together for a forward march when scouts came galloping up with the news that 4,000 rebels under the command of Marmaduke was flanking us on both sides and had already planted cannon on the cross roads between us and the river. In less time than I am telling you we were counter marching at double quick. We made four cross roads to the big plantation and at every one of them we expected to be raked by rebel cannister and grape. Before we reached the last cross road, shells from our gun boats were screaming over our heads and bursting in our rear, scattering death amongst the rebs as it seemed to us letting us get back into the open of cotton field of the big plantation with not a man lost.

But it was music to hear those shells ripping through the tree tops on their mission of death. We knew it meant our salvation and death to the rebels. When we got back to the big plantation we found nearly all the buildings on fire save the mansion alone. The barns, gin house, saw mill, and immense drying sheds, were all ablaze sending up columns of black smoke. The cavalry that followed us told us that we had barely crossed the last cross road when the rebels planted a battery not fifty rods from our line of retreat so as to rake us at the crossing with cannister. There is no doubt our gun boats that kept up a rapid fire over our heads was a mighty lucky thing for us. The rebels had three men to our one and knew every road and vantage point but for our brass war dogs they would have made it hot for us. We boarded our boats and with one gun boat for convoy, leaving two at the bend for protection to passing vessels reached our old quarters on the Yazoo yesterday.

Don't forget to send a paper now and then. You are right when you suppose it is hot down there. Dan hadley and Henry Morse are both on the sick list and about twenty-five others you don't know in the company. I am glad to hear that you have help for harvest. I hope mother won't need to go in the hay-field this summer nor rake up grain. It is too hard work and it don't seem right. I loaned all my stamps and I must hunt one to send this letter. Love to mother and the rest.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

July 25, 1863

July 25, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, July 25, 1863Dear Mother;

I feel just like writing you to-day. I am sitting in the shade of a big Cypress tree, on the banks of the Yazoo. Looking across the river I can see on some flood trash, two black things looking like alligators. They don't move and I am not sure. There is a pretty spring just below where I sit and a sign over it which says, "Don't drink this water, poison." It is as big as the spring at the head of our spring and as pure looking. It seems strange that we cannot drink out of the springs here that look just as they do in Wisconsin. Some of the boys don't mind the sign. Some that are burning up with fever and thirst manage to stagger down here and fill up with water and go back to their tents and die. Say mother, what would you think if I should say I have some times wished when the fever made me so hot I could hardly stand it that I could go to sleep and never wake up till the war was over. Now this may sound kind of weak for a soldier.

 

But I am no coward, mother. I don't come from that kind of stock. I remember how you put the gun at the head of your bed when father was gone to Fountain City, ready to use it if Indians should come or wild animals attack the cattle. And father came home and he would pat you on the back and say "you are just the girl for a pioneer's wife. I remember these things mother, and under all circumstances I shall never forget that my father and mother were brave people.

I wrote brother Warren the day before getting your letter so I have delayed answering yours. I am a great deal better from chills and a sort of intermittent fever. I have been taking quinine which seems to have broken the chills. I am thankful it is not that other kind of fever that is killing off the boys so fast. 23 men have lately died out of our regiment. There are only about 100 men out of the regiment fit to do duty.

Thank goodness we are about done with this part of the south. The report now is that our entire Brigade will go to Memphis and on up the Tennessee where a northern soldier can live. Two regiments of our brigade have already left, the 3rd Minn. and the 40th Iowa. The 27th Wis. and our regiment will leave soon and then hurrah for a healthier climate. The rebel Gen. Johnson and his Butternut band have skedadled to parts unknown. Of course you have heard of the retreat of Gens. Lee and Bragg, and of the riot of the mob in New York City and the burning of negro asylums and school houses. That mob uprising looked had for the north. It was a Democratic crowd in sympathy with the south. Cost what blood, time and treasure it may, the Union will yet win out.

We were paid off the other day, and to my surprise nothing was taken out for extra clothes drawn. Maybe they will take it out later. We got full pay, $26.

This makes twice we have drawn pay at this place. You ask what general it was that ordered that killing retreat for retreat it was, from Satartia to Haines Bluff? It was General Kemball, a Potomac General, who is now acting General for our corps. We are not in love with him, and some of the boys say he will get shot by his own men the first fight we get into. It is time for roll call and as I am not excused I must quit and go back to camp.

Love to father and the rest,

Your Son,

CHAUNCEY.

July 28, 1863

July 28, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, July 28, 1863Dear Mother:

Your last letter at hand. There is no medicine like a letter from home. Let me tell you mother it does a fellow a lot of good. I am glad you are having such success with the bees. It makes my mouth water for biscuit and honey. I wish you would not take so many chances of getting stung. You ought to wear a veil of cheese cloth over your face. Don't think so much of me. I am all right. We have a plenty to eat. By paying a good round price we can get almost anything good to eat. I wish you would think more of yourself. When I see you in my sleep working in the hayfield helping to get up the hay it troubles me. I suppose as you say that help is hard to get and may be there is no other way. I am careful you may be sure what I eat. Our dainties we get of the sutler, and it is nearly all in cans. I eat a lot of oysters and I find them good for me. That deer that father killed must have come in good play. Don't spoil your relish for it by constantly thinking of me. I told you I am all eight. When I get a dish of oysters I always think how fond father is of them.

You say they are going to get rich in Bennet Valley where father

bought that forty for me. Well I am happy to know that. It may be they will have use for a part of it when the next recruiting officer comes that way. Nor will he, likely as not, waste his eloquence in trying to coax them to enlist as J. A. Brackett did when I enlisted. He will like as not tell them to furnish so many men or stand a draft.

This war ain't over yet. There may be a lot of money paid out for substitutes yet. Just think of it, they are paying as high as a thousand dollars for substitutes in many of the states. It all means that people are getting tired of the fussy way the war is being carried on. If the slaves had been declared free right at the start just as father said and put into the ranks to fight the war might have ended long ago. I see by the papers there are fifty thousand freedmen under arm and they are doing good service. The poor black devils are fighting for their wives and children, yes and for their lives, while we white cusses are fighting for as Capt. Darwin calls an idea, I tell the boys right to their face I am in the war for the freedom of the slave. When they talk about the saving of the Union I tell them that is Dutch to me. I am for helping the slaves if the Union goes to smash. Most of the boys have their laugh at me for helping the "Niggers" but Elder Harwood and Ed Colemen and Julius Parr and Joel Harmon and Chet Ide, the last two of Mondovi, tell me I am right in my argument.

I am sorry father lost that deer. He should take old Prince to help him next time. It is too bad to wound a deer for the wolves to catch and eat up in that way.

We have fresh beef all the time since the surrender. These cane brakes are full of half wild cattle, and they are fat as butter.

I thank brother W. for sending me those stamps. I will send him a book when I get to Memphis. Mother, I wish you would send me a small package of butter by Lieut. MeKay, who is home on furlough for thirty days. I like John McKay. He is a good man. He is a good officer and fair to his men. His wife, I think, is in Modena, where he enlisted, You will see a notice of his arrival in the Alma Journal. For the can of butter you send I want you to reserve a ten dollar greenback for your own especial use out of the sum I send you. Good bye Dear Mother.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

June 11, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke to Doe Cooke, June 11, 1863

Dear Sister:

Am in receipt of your last letter but an hour ago. You do write a good letter. So full of news, just the stuff for a brother in the war to read, and you tell things in such a good way. It's just like a story in a book. You are father's girl all over just as mother has often said. How I wish I could have some of the fish you tell of catching, only I don't like the fellow that took you home that time. He is nice looking and knows how to say pleasant things, but he is what our chaplain calls a roue. Look in the dictionary and see what roue means. I don't want my sister to keep company with a roue, if I understand the word. Let me tell you, my dear girl, most young men ain't as good as they ought to be. And I wish you would be more careful and mind me a little if you are older than I. But I must tell you of things here.

We had a dreadful march from Satartia to reach this place. It was a killing march. Our Division General was a coward, and the march began at sunrise and ended at ten o'clock that night. It was a retreat, a perfect rout. The rebel Johnson was supposed to be close in our rear with a body of cavalry and the orders were to press forward with all possible speed. Through great forests and corn fields without end standing above our heads, in the hottest sun I ever felt, the army became a regular mob, every man for himself. Men threw aside their coats and blankets their testaments and their shirts. Hundreds lay down in the corn rows, under the trees and on the banks of the creeks. Many of them in the faint of a sunstroke, others fanning themselves or cursing those in command. The constant roar of besieging mortar and cannon at Vicksburg grew louder and louder as we advanced. The ambulances and the ammunition and supply wagons that followed were full of men unable to march, long before night. You know that father always said I was mother's boy because I never was tired or never sick till I went into the army. It was about 4 o'clock in the afternoon, I had lost sight of every man of Company G, and was marching with a bunch of Indiana boys. I had divided the water with them I had in my canteen. I had thrown away a woollen shirt and torn my blanket in two and left a part of that to lighten my load. My cartridge box was the heaviest thing we had, every man was loaded with all the bullets
[p. 41]
he could carry, for we expected to need them. I was just about fainting with the heat when one of the Indiana boys said, "my boy you better lay down, your face is awful red." We were on the bank of a muddy creek. I walked away from the road up among the trees and after taking a drink from the creek I lay down in the shade of a tree with no one in sight and fell asleep. When I opened my eyes the sun was down and it was just getting dark. For a minute I didn't know where I was nor what had happened. Then the march and the mix-up of the day all came back to me. Here and there I could see through the woods the light of the camp fires. I went back to the road where I left my Indiana friends five hours before. I sat down while a battery of six guns went by, each drawn by six big horses. Then followed a rear guard of five or six hundred cavalry whose sabers and carbines clanged as they rode by. I knew if Johnson was so near, these cannon and cavalry would not be passing toward Vicksburg in this peaceful way. A straggling group of infantry followed the cavalry and I joined them. I had gone but a few steps when I felt a hand upon my shoulder. Turning to see who it was, what was my delight to see the Captain of my company, Captain Darwin, smiling upon me. Like myself he too was lost from the company. The Captain had never looked so good to me. He had laid down by the road like me, overcome by heat, and he was anxious to find the company. Until I found Captain Darwin I was ashamed to think that maybe I was the only one lost from the company. The Captain is a great big strong man and nice looking. And when I found the heat had played him out just as it had me I took courage. After calling at about a hundred camp fires and half as many regiments we found our company and our regiment. If there is a just God he will punish the man that ordered that awful march. It was useless and uncalled for. We hear that the General has been arrested and will be tried by Court Marshal. Every soldier on that horrid march hopes he will be punished.

The air is sickening with the stench of decaying flesh. Mississippi is full of cattle running wild in the cane brakes, and the boys are shooting great, beautiful steers in sight as they would rabbits, leaving every thing but the choicest parts on the ground to smell and stink. Ten miles from here the people in Vicksburg are starving for beef to eat and where we are camped the air is poisoned with the decaying flesh of animals more than we can eat. What a world this is. I am only giving you a brief sketch of the important things. Just think of the horror of 50,000 people with half enough to eat, with no rest nor sleep, stormed at with shot and shell, night and day in the city of Vicksburg. They have dug holes under their houses and in the bluffs and on the river side to get away from the shot and bursting shell of Union guns. They can't get anything more to eat outside the city so they eat horses and mules to keep alive. O, but the poor wretched whites that let the rich slave holders drag them into this war. The negroes tell us the rich white man in the south looks down on the poor white trash who has no slaves, as much as he does on the black man. And the common soldier in the rebel army is awful ignorant. There ain't one in ten that can read or write, and they think the Dutch boys in our army were hired in Germany and came over just to fight them. I have just been notified by the Orderly Sargeant that I am to go on picket duty to-morrow and to put my gun in order. The reports that we get every hour from the pickets that men are being shot reminds us that we are not in sleepy old Columbus, Kentucky any more, where we could go to sleep without danger, except from
[p. 42]
the officer of the guard. I'll let you know in a few days how nice it is to do picket duty in the cane brakes of Mississippi within gun shot of the enemy's line. I haven't the least fear of danger, sister and I am feeling real good after a two days' rest of racket and roar of big guns that put me to sleep nights and waken me in the morning. There is an army of some 15,000 men around us and between here and Vicksburg. Love to all, father, mother and the boys.

P. S. -- There is a rumor at this moment that we are to counter march for Satartia to-morrow. I'll bet it is a false rumor.

Your brother,

CHAUNCEY.

June 15, 1863

Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June 15, 1863

Dear father:

I sent sister D. a letter some days ago and promised to tell her something of picket duty close to the enemy's line, next time I wrote. I made some notes in my memorandum every evening so I enclose them.

June 10th
6 o'clock P. M. Have just come in from the picket line where I have been for four hours during the day, from ten to twelve this morning and from four to six this afternoon. Will go on again to-night at 10 o'clock for two hours and again at four o'clock in the morning until six.

It has been a blistering hot day, but I have kept in the shade of some great trees most of the time. My beat is about as far as from the house to the creek, on a ridge, something like the little hill behind the house. The soldier whose place I took this morning, belonged to the Jersey Zouaves, told me it would be nice during daylight, but to look out to-night. He said he had seen the glint of a gun barrel last night in the edge of the cane brake. He advised me to keep my eyes peeled and stay as much as possible in the shadow of the trees. I asked him how I could do that and obey orders to keep pacing his beat. He said I don't give a damn for orders when I am alone here at midnight, and the officer of the guard asleep in his tent miles from here. One thing he said, you will hear a lot of hogs grunting in the cane brakes. Maybe they are hogs and maybe they ain't. Some of the boys have been shot by those hogs, so look out. These Jersey Zouaves are supposed to be dare devils, simply afraid of nothing. They wear fancy uniforms covered with yellow braid and all sorts of yellow stripes. The rebel soldiers hate these Zouaves and try to shoot them wherever they can. They are toughs picked up from the prisons and jails of the cities. Nothing happened worth mentioning during the day. From my beat I could see the Yazoo River and miles of corn fields on the west now tramped down and ruined. On the east where the enemy line extends are deep forests and dense cane brakes. All day long hundreds of men, yes, thousands were chopping down the trees, felling them toward the enemy, and sharpening the limbs so that they would be hindered and at the mercy of our guns if they tried to charge our lines.

Columns of smoke from burning buildings fills the sky, and this afternoon a south wind brought the smell of smoke from the big cannon that keep up their awful roar about Vicksburg.

June 12th - June 14th

June 12th - June 14th

June 12th
9 o'clock A. M. After a rather wakeful night we are back to quarters in camp and while waiting for coffee to boil will jot down a note or two. The air about the camp smells better this morning. Several hundred carcasses of cattle left to rot in the sun were buried yesterday. The smell had got to be terrible. I remembered what the Zouave told me when I went on guard last night and I kept my eyes wide open and my ears too, during the two hours of midnight. I heard some rustling in
[p. 43]
the cane thicket on my left but the sound seemed to recede rather than come nearer so I concluded it was some animal. I don't think I was afraid the least bit, until midnight the boom of cannons at Vicksburg and the half circling flery curves of the shells and the sudden lighting of the sky when they burst gave me something to see and to think of. From four till six this morning the firing at Vicksburg had nearly ceased.

June 14th
A letter of May 23rd from home to-day. I am glad as ever a boy could be, who is in love with his home. I had wondered why no letter came. I wish father had sent me some stamps. Money won't buy them here. They seem to forget my request for stamps. Saw D. D. Loomis yesterday, of the second cavalry. Sam, as they call him, is in good health and spirits. He is a sort of an assistant to the Commissary looking after the horses and rations. The 8th Wis. too, is here. It still carries the Eagle The order for our return to Satartia up the Yazoo has been recalled. I am glad. The fact is, too many of our Regiment were beat out on the march here. There are nearly 300 men under the doctor's care as a result of that 35 mile march. If the water was good we would be happy. Blackberries are plenty and nice. Our Regiment went out last night three miles to support a battery planted on a ridge. We lay on our arms all night without being disturbed by the rebs. This place will be retaken by the rebels if possible. Every precaution is being taken to secure it against attack. Johnson and bragg are on their way here with an army to drive us out, but Old Rose, that is Rosencranze, is following them and we ain't afraid. How many troops we have here, I don't know, but somewhere between twenty and forty thousand. To drive us from here will cost the rebs a good lot of blood, and they know it. This is an easy country to fortify, just about as hilly as Buffalo County and the sides of the hills ten times harder to scale, because of the timber we have fallen against the enemy and dense jungle of cane brakes. It's nearly impossible to get through a Mississippi cane brake. Here is where our fish poles come from.

There has been a lull in the firing at Vicksburg. There is a rumor that the Confeds have made a breach and are retreating up the Black River. Another story is that Jeff Davis is inside the City and Pemberton has asked a parley with a view to surrendering. Everybody is looking toward Vicksburg and wondering why the thunder of the guns has stopped. Another rumor says General Grant has mined their forts and has given them twelve hours to surrender and if they refuse the chain of forts will be blown up.

Have just heard that poor Orlando Adams, my chum from Mondovi, is dead. He tried to get a furlough but failed. I was afraid when I bid him good bye in Columbus, Kentucky, I should never see him again. The poor fellow cried when we left him to go south. Orlando never recovered from the effect of the measles. He wanted so bad to go home to die, but the rules had been strict against furloughs. Big Bill Anderson of Durand had just peeped in my tent and asked about my health. He gave me some blackberries. He said he had been out foraging for the sick boys. Bill is a wild fellow, but he has a great big heart and I know he is sicker this minute than some of the boys he is nursing.

You may send this letter over to sister D.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

June 8, 1863

June 8, 1863

 Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June 8, 1863
Dear father and mother: I've seen some tough hours the last three days, but am feeling pretty well at this writing. Every night the last three or four we have been laying on our arms, expecting the bugle call to fall in for battle. The nights are hot and sultry and we lay with nothing but the sky for covering. You know how warm it is in Wisconsin in June but O, Lord it is nothing to Mississippi. Corn with you is about six inches high. Here it is four feet higher than a man's head. I never saw such big corn. While we lay at Satartia the boys went wild raiding and foraging the country for anything they could eat or wear or destroy, and it was all right, for every white man and woman was ready to shoot or poison us. The negroes were our only friends and they kept us posted on what the whites were doing and saying. Their masters told their slaves that the Yankees had horns that they eat nigger babies and that they lived in the north in houses built of snow and ice and that the Yankee soldiers were fighting to take the niggers back north where they would freeze to death It is a fright what stories the whites tell their slaves. The younger ones know better and laugh when they speak of it, but some of the real black ones just from Africa look nervous and scared when the boys crowd around them to tease and play tricks on them. They seem to know what the boys want. They bring in chickens, turkeys, eggs, molasses, sugar corn pones, smoked meat and honey. The boys don't treat them right. They cheat them out of a lot and their excuse is they stole the stuff from their white masters. The poor black creatures never get mad but just smile and say nothing. The day before we left Satartia some of our boys raided a big plantation, took everything in sight and came into camp with a mule team and wagon loaded with a fancy piano. They put the piano on board a steamboat and blindfolding the mules which were wild, turned them loose in camp. It was a crazy thing to do. There was some bee hives in the wagon full of honey and bees. The mules run over some tents nearly killing a lot of soldiers and scattering bees and boxes along the way. It was fun all right for some of the boys got badly stung.

June 8th. -- We have been resting on our arms all day awaiting a report from couriers who are watching
[p. 40]
the rebel General Johnson. He has a big force and his plan seems to be to cut off our march to Haines Bluff where we would be in touch with the main union army. In the afternoon we were ordered in line as were all the regiments of the three brigades. We were told the rebel army was moving our way and to be prepared at any moment.

June 9th. -- We lay upon our arms all night. It was not a good night to sleep. We expected every hour an order to fall in and retreat to Haines Bluff. It came at day break. We had scarcely time to make coffee and fry hard tack. Mounted orderlies with clanging sabers were rushing about with orders from headquarters. They would spring from their saddles leaving their horse in charge of a black servant, who always met them hat in hand at the Colonel's tent. Since daybreak there has been a fearful booming of cannons toward the south. All sorts of rumors are flying about. One is that Johnson has jumped in on our flank at Snyder's Bluff with his army and another report that Grant has stormed the city of Vicksburg under cover of all his big guns.

If nothing happens will write in a day or two.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

June, 1863

June, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June, 1863
Dear father:

Since my last letter we have moved our position to within eight miles of Vicksburg. Yesterday eleven

regiments of Burnside's corps landed. The old fellow himself with his well known side whiskers came also. His men think he is pretty near a god. The hills and valleys for miles and miles are literally white with tents, and the music of bands from morning till night is ringing in our ears. I think it would be safe to say there are not less than twenty-five thousand tents within a circumference of eight miles. Clouds of dust from moving troops fill the air in every direction. Several batteries of artillery are just passing, six to eight big horses to each gun, and the men riding on the cassions are breathing a constant smudge. They don't have to walk, that is one thing in their favor, but I don't think I would like the battery service. Rumor is still in the air that the Rebel General Johnson is maneuvering to cut his way through to help General Pemberton in Vicksburg. That is the reason for so many batteries and infantry coming here and taking positions at this time.

I am sure a hundred thousand rebels could not break our lines at this point. We have three lines of heavy fortifications with batteries every eighty rods. Several thousand spades are kept constantly busy strengthening the lines. Our regiment was out yesterday on spade duty. I suppose we did a lot of digging, but for my part I don't tthink I did more than an hour's work, and I am sure I worked as hard as anybody. It takes the darkies to dig. One hundred negroes will shovel as much dirt as a thousand yankee soldiers, and sing plantation songs all the time. I went out a mile yesterday on the second line to see them work and hear them sing. Most of their songs are love songs, and it's always something about the cotton and the cane fields.

Rules are mighty strict and getting stricter every day. Our main work is to clean and polish up our guns, and to see that our cartridge and cap boxes are kept dry. We have inspection of arms every day at ten o'clock. Every gun is examined and woe to the soldier whose gun is not in order. We know not at what hour day or night the roll of the drum will call us into line of battle. I noticed in a copy of the Alma Journal you sent me that the people of Gilmanton, had been subscribing funds for the U. S. Sanitary commission. The object is a noble one and I am glad the Gilmanton folks have gone into their pockets to help it. By the way does Mr. G. say anything more about the hundred dollars he was to donate toward a private school in our valley when I enlisted? Don't say anything about it. If he gives it, all right. If he don't, all right. I don't care for his hundred dollars.

But of course as he volunteered to give it I never can think as much of him for lying about it. This sanitary commission is a soldier's home or stopping place, wherever a soldier happens to be, in any town in the north. He is given a bed and meals free of charge and medicine and care if he is sick. They are in the border states as well too, where our troops are in possession. If they are out of money they can stay weeks or months without cost until they get money or transportation to go on.

Of course the good people of Gilmanton, expect to celebrate the 4th of July and I expected to be with them when I enlisted but I shall not be there. I am glad to hear you say that my spelling is better than it was, although you don't find my writing any better. You say I don't write any plainer than Horace Greely. Well, there were some that managed to read Greely and what the world found in his writings makes me rather glad that my penmanship is no better than his.

I am glad that sister D. secured a school. She don't write me so often any more. What's the matter with her? If the folks at home could know what happy fools it made of us to get letters, they would write more of them and longer ones. I

have half a mind to confess that I have had the blues for a couple of days. I have had a touch of intermittant fever. Hundreds of the boys are under the care of the doctor for chills and fever. We are drinking water a little better than poison, and the niasma of this Yazoo River is getting in its work. The cannonading about Vicksburg is fiercer than ever. Last night the doctor gave me some infernal stuff for my fever that kept me awake. It must have been midnight before I got to sleep. I lay with the flap of my tent thrown back watching the shells from a hundred mortars, making a fiery half-circle as rising like a flaming rocket they circled and fell into the city, then followed the explosion. How can those people sleep? I should think the people of that city would be perishing for sleep. There has not been an hour the three weeks past but shells have been bursting in every part of the city. There was a bunch of about fifty rebs passed our camp yesterday taken at Vicksburg in a charge upon our works. They were put upon a boat at this landing for transportation to the north. They tell awful tales of hunger and want of sleep in Vicksburg. It takes half the people all the time to put out the fires started by our shells and they have no flour and only horse and mule meat.

They hinted that Jeff Davis was inside the lines. The story isn't be lieved, but everybody is talking about it. It pleases me that Elder Morse likes my letters. I told Henry what his father said about his writing and he merely laughed. Henry Morse is sick at this time with chills and fever. It is a common sickness on this Yazoo River.

There is talk that the city will be stormed from the entire ten miles of line this week. A victory here and the surrender of Pemberton would open the Mississippi to the gulf, then hurrah for Virginia and a healthier climate.

Send me some stamps as money won't buy stamps down here. Tell her an aunt Dinah or a Topsy black as to show her how to bake hoe mother when I come back I'll bring cake in the fire place and roast potatoes in hot ashes.

Love to all, Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

March 10, 1863

March 10, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, March 10, 1863
Dear parents: Rec'd a letter from home yesterday. It came to Columbus and was remailed to me at Cairo where our company had made a halt enroute with five other companies to Ft Donaldson. We stopped at Cairo to get our new guns. They are not here but we are going to wait for them. Cairo is not so muddy as when we came here in February. Still the water in the river is 12 feet higher than the prairie behind the town. The levee or filling is all that saves the town from drowning.

I am sorry you are so frightened when you read of the big guns and stacks of of cannon balls. I thought I had a more courageous mother. You know it is said that it takes ten ton of iron and lead to kill one soldier. Just think of that and take courage. They looked kind of ugly to me at first but now I never think of their being fearsome. We may have a different feeling about them when the time comes to use them. I stood guard last night on a government transport loaded with hard tack and sow belly (salt pork). I never saw so many rats, the boat was swarming with them. Of course they had plenty to eat. I counted more than a hundred rat holes in the cracker
[p. 27]
boxes, The day before we left Columbus a steamboat tried to pass down by the fort without landing. She was hailed and ordered to land. It was found that she was loaded from St. Lewis with medical supplies, mostly quinine for the rebel forces at Vicksburg. Of course the boat and its cargo were confiscated.

I am glad you like your new team so well. I hope they will be alright. I shall want a cutter to match them when I get back so I can step round a little.

Say mother, I had a question asked me yesterday by Elder Harwood, our Chaplain, that set me to thinking and stumped me so I couldn't answer. He asked me if I would go with him after the war. He said he wanted to get five or six good smart young boys that would go with him thru college, I answered that I could not say at once but would tell him later. Now mother, advise me what to say to him. The Elder is a minister of course, and altho he did not say, I suppose he meant to educate us for ministry. Mr. Harwood is a mighty fine man and I like to hear him talk. He preached the other Sunday in one of the churches, in Columbus, and in his prayer he thanked God for the freedom of the slaves. Some of the boys don't like this in him, but they are mostly the rough sort. I was in his tent when a colored woman brot his washing and he spoke to her as nicely as if he was a white woman. When she curtseyed and called him massa, he aid, "My poor woman I am not your massa, you have no massa any more, President Lincoln has made all the colored people free just like the white folks." The poor woman kept saying, "bress de Lord, bress de Lord, dis am de yeah of jubilee." When he handed her a fifty cent scrip to pay for the washing she looked at the picture of Lincoln in the corner of the bill, and putting to her mouth, kissed it. The Elder asked her what she did that for, and she answered, "O bress you honey, Massa Abraham Lincoln is de first and onliest Savior of us poor niggahs, an we des love dat face of his."

The order to go to Ft Donaldson, has been recalled and we are to go back in a day or so to Columbus, I am glad of anything to get us out of these rat hole barracks. They run over our faces at night and we cant sleep. When I remember the talks of Elder Morse and father about the wrongs of the slaves, I wish they might be in Columbus a few days and see and hear them as I have.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY. 

March 20, 1863

March 20, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, March 20, 1863
Dear mother: The six campanies of our Regt. ordered last week to Ft. Donaldson returned to Columbus last night after a week's stay at Cairo. Glad to get back to the top of the big bluff once more. We got here at midnight. There is an awful flood in the Ohio pouring into the Mississippi at Cairo from the melting snow above and the seething water is black as mud. The air of our camp is fine compared to the miasma of Cairo. A short time ago I read a letter in the Alma Journal purporting to be a dream by S. S. Cooke. It suited the boys to a dot. Some of them tho't it was a day dream with his senses and eyes wide open. It seems you are still having winter weather. Grass here is fine picking for cattle and there is a lazy summer like quietness in the air. The trees are leafing and the spring birds are here in force. I have seen several gray thrush in my strolls in the woods and strings of ducks and wild geese are passing north daily. Well if I was a wild goose I suppose I would go north too.

March 21st
After drill went out

in the edge of the woods. Its more peaceful and homelike than the racket of the camp. I can see the picket guard beyond me slowly pacing his beat. There is no enemy about but the discipline and regulations are just as rigid as they are in Georgia. No white man can come within the picket line except he has the pass word. A negro is allowed to come in. We are afraid that the whites may be spies, we know that the blacks are our friends. The health of the regiment is good save a few cases of bowel trouble. The boys call it the Kentucky Quick Step. There is more sickness among the poor lazy blacks. They are filling all the vacant houses and even sleeping under the trees, so anxious are they to get near de "Lincoln soldiers." They live on scraps and whatever they can pick up in camp and they will shine our shoes or do any camp work for an old shirt or cast off coat. They had a revival meeting at the foot of the bluff last night and such shouting and singing and moaning. It was Massa Lincoln was a savior that came after two hundred years of tribulation in the cotton field and cane. They had long known that something was going to happen because so many times their massa had visitors and they would tell the servants to stay in their cabins and not come to the "big house" until they was called. Then some of the house servants would creep round under the win dows and hear the white folks talking about the war and that the slaves were going to be free. And when the one that was sent to listen would come back and tell the others, they would get down on their knees and pray in whispers and give thanks to the Lord. Everthing with the darkies is Lord, Lord. Their faith that the Lord will help them was held out more than 200 years. I sometimes wonder if the Lord is not partial to the white race and rather puts it onto the black race because they are balck. We sometimes get terribly confused when we try to think of the law of Providence. This black race for instance, they can't talk ten words about slavery and old Massa and old Missus, but they get in something about "de blessed Lord and de lovely Jesus" and yet in this land of Washington, God has permitted them to be bought and sold like our cattle and our hogs in the stock yards, for more than 200 years. I listened for two hours this morning to the stories of a toothless old slave with one blind eye who had come up the river from near Memphis. He told me a lot of stuff. He said his master sold his wife and children to cotton planter in Alabama to pay his gambling debts, and when he told his master he couldn't stand it, he was tied to the whipping post stripped and given 40 lashes. The next night he ran to the swamps. The bloodhounds were put on his track and caught him and pulled him down. They bit him in the face and put out his eye and crushed one of his hands so he could not use it. He stripped down his pants and showed me a gash on one of his hips where one of the hounds hung onto him until he nearly bled to death. This happened in sight of Nashville, the Capitol of Tennessee. I told this to some of the boys and they said it was all bosh, that the niggers were lying to me. But this story was just like the ones in Uncle Tom's Cabin and I believe them. And father knows of things very much like this that are true.

I will write you again soon.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.
 

March 5, 1863

March 5, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, March 5, 1863
Dear folks at home: I sent you a letter a day or two ago and maybe I will hear from you soon. I hope I shall. I am well and we are hearing and seeing things and the days are not so heavy as at Madison. The weather is fine most of the time warm and clear.

We drill every day, do police work cleaning round the camp, and take a stroll now and then back in the country, far as the pickets will let us. We are really in the "sunny south." The slaves, contrabands, we call them, are flocking into Columbus by the hundred. General Thomas of the regular army is here enlisting them for war. All the old buildings in the edge of the town are more than full. You never meet one but he jerks his hat off and bows and shows the whitest teeth. I never saw a bunch of them together but I could pick out an Uncle Tom, a Quimbo, a Sambo, a Chloe, a Eliza or any other character in Uncle Tom's Cabin. The women take in a lot of dimes washing for the soldiers, and the men around picking up odd jobs. I like to talk with them. They are funny enough, and the stories they tell of slave life are stories never to be forgotten. Ask any of them how he feels and the answer nearly always will be, "Sah, I feels mighty good sah," or "God bress you massa, I'se so proud I'se a free man." Some are leaving daily on up river boats for Cairo and up the Ohio river. The Ohio has always been the river Jorden to the slave. It has been the dream of his life even to look upon the Ohio river.

The government transports returning from down river points where they had been with troops or supplies, would pick up free men on every landing and deliver them free of charge at places along the Ohio and upper Mississippi points.

The slaves are not all black as we in the north are apt to suppose. Some of them are quite light. Those used as house servants seem to have some education and don't talk so broad. A real pretty yellow girl
[p. 26]
about 18 was delivering some washing to the boys yesterday. She left her master and mistress in December and came to Columbus. In answer to the questions of the boys she said she left home because her mistress was cross to her and all other servants since Lincoln's emancipation. She said her mother came with her. One of the boys asked her why her father did not come with her. She said, "My father haint no colored man, he's a white man." When the boys began to laugh she picked up her two bushel baskets of clothes, balanced it on her head and went her way. That girl must have made fifty stops among the tents leaving her basket of clothes. I wonder if she heard the same dirty talk in each of them. The talk wasen't clean, but some of us who thot so just let it pass and kept still.

The talk now is our regiment will be divided, half sent up the Ohio to Ft. Donoldson the other half down the river. But this may be but one of many like rumors. There is always something in the air. Say but the picture before me as I write this is fine. I am sitting on the rampart of the Fort 200 feet above the river. The river, turbid and swollen from melting snows in Ohio and Indiana boils and swirls as its mighty current strikes the bluff almost directly below where I sit. A regiment of calvary has just landed from a government boat, and are climbing the bluff in a long winding column. Their horses are fresh and they come prancing along, the swords of their riders jingling, as if they were proud of their part in the scene. They don't know where they are going but doubtless to garrison some post farther south in the state. wrote Ben Gardner some time ago, am afraid he has fallen or taken prisoner. He has always been prompt to answer. His regiment is south of Memphis.

I am afraid you will think me given to much to frequent and long letters, but I remember fathers advice never to limit postage or letter paper expenses.

I should have mentioned that while the health of the boys is good in the main, we have some 20 in regimental hospital. Nathan Mann of our company and Orlando Adams of Mondovi are not expected to live. These poor fellows are victims of the measels and were sick with me in the hospital at St. Cloud, Minnesota.

Direct as before to Columbus.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

May 23, 1863

May 23, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 23, 1863
Dear mother: -- I sent you a long letter the other day but I forgot to mention my birthday. In fact I was not reminded of it until the day after but it has come and gone. I am sure if I had been at home my good mother would have reminded me of it in the shape of something good to eat. I don't know as I am any older feeling than I was two weeks ago and the future looks just the same. When I see an old person I never think of being that way myself. Maybe the Lord will perform a miracle and keep me young like the story in the old testament, but if he doesn't I am pretty well satisfied to be in this good old world. When I go back in the country, away from the sight of these big black cannons sticking their muzzles through the port holes of the fort, and look up to the green of the trees, and hear the hum of the bees and the twitter of the birds, and see the peaceful quiet of the country. It is hard to realize that the country is being torn to pieces in a big war.

Dear mother, I should have answered your last letter more promptly. I have written so many of late. I had almost forgotten I owed you one. You know it is said everything is far in war, and I know you will excuse me.

During the last four days we have been shading our tents with brush. I
[p. 36]
tell you we have them fixed up nice. Standing off a little ways one can hardly see the tents and it makes it so much cooler. Hot? Well I should remark. These May days in old Kentucky make everybody lawl but the darkies and nobody think of them. The heat pretty near drove us out of the tents in mid day. We take turns going over to the hospital to fan the sick boys and brush away the flies. The doctors say the younger ones are dying of homesickness much as anything.

Some of my chums and myself have been skylarking out in the country of late and we have visited a lot of pretty Kentucky homes. In a good many of them I am sure they hated to see us come in. They might be Union people but they hate to see us talking to their slaves and the soldiers were a little saucy where they thought they were not wanted. We would hunt the strawberry beds and eat them too. We would call for milk, butter, apples and other good things to eat. Most of these people we knew were our bitter enemies and some of the boys were afraid their bread was poisoned. We found some places where we were invited into the house and where the young ladies would smile and would talk to us about our homes. We knew these smiling young ladies might have been traitors and might have spies hidden away to hear what was being said. The dwellings or cabins of the slaves were mostly empty. Here and there we saw a few old negroes who chose to stay by Ol missus and masser to leaving their old Kentucky home to go out into a strange world. These old slaves were awful shy and always made some excuse to get away when we tried to talk to them. I suppose they were afraid Masser would see them. I often wonder where the poor blacks will go to find a home and something to eat. Those I have talked with say they are treated better now since they can run away without being chased by dogs.

We found a pretty country home the other day where the young lady took us out in her flower garden and gave each of us a bunch of flowers. I am sure her mother did not like to see us there. She had a cross look on her face and watched us thru the window as if she feared we might capture the girl and run away with her. When we went away one of the Durand boys told the girl he hoped to come back after the war and making the prettiest bow she said she hoped he would. When we went back to camp we told Chet Ide and Joel Harmon of Mondovi what a picnic we had and we all joined in and sang "Our Old Kentucky Home." I found out a strange thing lately, the darkies don't know anything about the song, of Old Kentucky Home, except as they have picked it up from hearing the whites sing it. I guess I must have thought it came out of some negroes heart. Anyway when ever I met a negro alone anywhere I always wanted to ask him to sing that song. Those I did ask would smile and grin and say "Massa I don't know it." Their ignorance of the song gave me a curious feeling.

This is a long letter. I hope it will find you all well as I am and happy. Love to the boys father and sister Do.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

May 29, 1863

May 29, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 29, 1863
My dear mother:

Your last letter came in due time, just two and a half days from the hour it was written. It must have been dated wrong. I got a letter from father the same day. It had been held up somewhere. I suppose the mail clerks get things mixed sometimes.
[p. 37]

We are under orders to march on short notice. We don't know if it means to go south, north, east or west. It means just one thing and nothing else "be ready." A soldier can't find any fault and if he does he is put in the guard house or if on a march he is tied up by the thumbs.

We have cooked up five day's rations and are ready at the first note of command to fall in. I am in a mighty hurry and must make this letter brief. Just another word. One of my mates wants me to say a good word for him to sister D. He is a nice clean fellow and all right. His only fault is quite common he don't think the black race is just human I can't beat him in argument but I know in my heart he is wrong about these poor wretched black people. You need not get excited, marching orders may not mean anything.

We may not strike tents for a month yet.

May 30th
Was out last night where the evening gun, a black cannon booms the hour of sunset. A man pulls a string called a lanyard and a roar that shakes the great bluff follows, and all this means sunset. I learned last night what it meant in French. I was standing near the big black cannon which stands almost straight above the river some 300 feet. A negro sweep doing police work, a fine looking mulatto was idly leaning upon his shovel and staring at a passing boat. What are you thinking about I asked? Taking off his dirty cap and bowing, he answered with a smile, "I kind hates to tell you, but I was thinking of my Jewlarke." I didn't know what a Jewlarke was so I asked him. "Why Massa he answered just a sweetheart," and hen he told me his story how he was a slave in Louisina, how he came out as cook for his master who was a Lieutenant in a Louisina Regiment, how his master's cavalry company was surprised by Union cavalry was fired upon by our boys, how he fell down to make believe he was dead and when our boys came up, he jumped to his feet and came back to Columbus with our boys. He had been at work in the fort at Columbus ever since. Whenever he spoke he took off his cap. I asked him what he done that for he said slaves had to do that in the south. I asked him if he was glad he was free and he said, "O yes Massa, I would be glad if I had my Kizzie wid me." (Kizzie was his sweetheart). The poor fellow took off his hat as he said this and slowly replaced it again. I am sure I saw tears in the fellow's eyes. The song of Nellie Gray came to my mind. It disappoints me that the negroes have never heard these songs. They stare at you when you sing them. While we were talking the gunner came and fixing the lanyard pulled the cord with a jerk and with a mighty roar that sent a tremor thru the bluff and a black smoke that hid the river for a moment told us that the sun had set and the flagman at head quarters slowly lowered the stars and stripes. Soliquasha, said my colored friend. What do you mean by that I asked. That is French he replied meaning sunset. Here was a slave teaching me French. Mother do you know I asked myself this question, what right have I simply because I am white to be the master race, while this man knowing more than I should be a slave because he is black. He called himself a Creole; that is a negro born in Louisina. He said he was born in a Parish 50 miles from New Orleans. His master raised sugar and rice and they toted it on two wheel carts to New Orleans where they sold it. His Massa's plantation was long side a live oak swamp that was full of deer, bear and aligators. He said the "Gaitors" warnt so bad as folks let on. "De niggers had a swimming hole in de bayou whar an old Gator had raised a nest of young uns ever
[p. 38]
year. In the winter the gaitors buried themselves like frogs in the mud. When they came out in the spring you could hear them bellow all night long." I don't know and I don't care whether this fellow was stuffing me or not. I was interested. Things he said about New Orleans and things he told me about his master's plantation away back in the swamps made me think of the story of Uncle Tom's Cabin. It looks as tho this war was to change all this. The South has had a mighty soft snap with darkies to do their work for a hundred years, while their masters have grown rich and insolent to us of the north. The papers don't say much about it but the truth is these slaveholders, these three hundred and fifty thousand chivalrous southern gentlemen, who own some four million of poor ignorant fellows who pushed to the front and mowed down by Union bullet don't know what they are fighting for. Love to father, brother and sister D.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

May 3, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke to Doe Cooke, May 3, 1863

Dear sister: I am pleased that you have a good school and a good boarding place. That strapping boy so dull in his lessons may come handy in a fight with the others some time. Try and get home to see the folks often. Mother is worried for fear our regiment will be sent to Vicksburg where Grant is collecting a big army to storm the city. There are no rumors of our going of late, tho troops are passing down the river daily bound for Vicksburg.

So Ezra C is writing home some dreadful tales of guns and drums and gory battles? Let me tell you a bit of a secret. I don't want to dispute anybody, but he has not fired a gun. His story of the groans of the wounded and dying and the din of battle, does his imagination more credit than his sense of truth. I know where their regiment is posted and if they have been in any fights, the war department don't know of it.

Our Colonel has granted 100 furloughs to the regt. which means 10 men to each company. Those that are sick and convalescent will get the preferance. I am glad I am not in either list of unfortunates. I am feeling fine. I believe I have recovered from every ill effect of the measles in Minnesota. Poor Orlando Adams of Mondovi is still down and may never get better. Orlando has applied for a discharge, but they are hard to get. I wish he might go home for he is a very sick boy, and some say there is no hope for him. John Le Gore and one or two Mondovi
[p. 33]
boys are going to get furloughs.

Some new war songs have struck camp lately. One of them is "When Johnny Comes Marching Home." The band boys tent, Chet Ide's headquarters, gets the new songs first. If there is anything funny about them, we can hear Chet laugh his peculiar hearty laugh. Another darkey sang, "Babylon is Fallen," has been going the rounds. It begins, "Don't you see de black cloud risen ober yonder, whar de ole plantation am?" I was in a saloon down town yesterday with a lot of the boys, some darkies were singing it. I could have heard it all day. The boys would chip in a penny each and the black fellows sang it over and over. Then they got the negroes to butting. Alec Harvey gave five cents, I gave five, and a lot of others. The darkies would back off like rams and come together head to head. They said it did not hurt, but I believe it did. The boys kept setting them on by giving them 5 cent scrip. The darkies were kept about half drunk to give them grit.

I was on picket duty the day I got your letter, about two miles in the country. I went to a house near my beat and found a lot of Union girls, anyway they said they were for the union. One of them asked me my age. When I told her she said that was just about her age. They gave me a lunch of corn bread and a piece of pork. When I came away I got some milk in my coffee can and a piece of Johnnie cake for 10 cents. I saw three blacks, two men and a women working around. I don't know whether they were slaves or hired help. I am going to get a pass one of these days and go back and buy some of the old ladie's butter. Of course I aint thinking about the girls. I have lately found out there are a lot of fellows getting passes to go into the country for milk and butter that are lying like troopers. It aint milk they want nor butter. They are looking for pretty girls or rich widows. Such things are common talk in the tents after the candles are lit until bedtime. Some of them have got so far in their fancies that they say they are coming back to Columbus after the war is over.

By the way, have you got that box of clothing yet? You say nothing about it. I often think of you and father singing together the plantation songs of the slaves. But do you know I would give O, so much if you could have heard what I heard last night. A steamboat from St. Louis lay here at wharf last night waiting for orders. After unloading its freight, the deck hands, all darkies, joined in singing a lot of plantation songs. I sat on some cotton bales watching them and listening to their curious speech. They gathered on the forecastle of the boat and for more than an hour sang the most pitiful songs of slave life I ever heard. The negroes may not know much, but they sing the most sorrowful songs in the sweetest voices I ever heard. It is wrong for me to have wished you here to hear them, because you would have shed tears. Just before I left one of them came up the gang plank near me. I asked him how long he had been free. He said he quit his old Massar in Tennessee last December and shipped on de steamer, Natchese at Memphis. I asked him where he learned the songs he had been singing. He answered "I dont know massa, cept da jes growed up wid me. Seems like I always knowed um. Maybe I learned um from my old Mammy who used to sing um wid me for she was sold down in Alabama." As the poor black wretch shuffled along past me (he had no clothes above his waist) I noticed scars across his back as if made by a whip.

I paid 10 cents for a New York paper yesterday. It had a speech in it by Wendell Phillips on the horrors of slavery. I am just beginning
[p. 34]
to see what made father walk the floor and say hard things about the slave holders after reading a speech by Wendell Phillips.

You will get this letter when you go home.

Death to copperheads.

Your brother,

CHAUNCEY.

May 30, 1863

May 30, 1863

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 30, 1863
Dear folks at home:

The final order came to-night after we had gone to bed, to be ready to go to Vicksburg by boat in the morning. There was a lot of skurry around all the long night. Clothes at the washerwoman's had to be looked after. Letters had to be written as I am writing this by the dull light of a tallow candle, some to wives some to mothers, fathers and many to sweethearts. I hope there were no unhappy girls because of this sudden leaving near about Columbus. But I fear there was a few. I am quite sure of two or three. Well, I am content if we must leave Columbus even if it has been a sort of "Old Kentucky Home" to us for nearly two months. It is one o'clock in the morning and the lights are yet burning in the tents. In a lot of the tents they are singing the "Old Kentucky Home." I guess the boys don't think much of its meaning but sing it because we are in Old Kentucky. A lot of colored women are running about the tents collecting washing bills. They all seem to know that we are to leave in the morning. There will be a lot of unpaid washing bills, but the darkies won't mind it much as they are used to working for nothing.

Max Brill my bunk mate has finally shut his mouth, so has Delos Allen and John LeGore my other tent mates, leaving me to blow out the light and go to sleep. Will finish letter and mail it in the morning.

May 31st. When we woke up this morning we found a great big New Orleans side wheel packet laying at the wharf waiting to take us on board. The roll call found many of us still asleep after such a night. Many of the boys fell in for roll call in nothing but shirts and drawers. I got on all but my pants and shoes. About half the company was in the same plight. The orderly was so good natured we gave him a good long cheer and ran back to our tents to finish dressing. The town was crowded with country people mostly colored folks to see us leave. The grand march to the boat began at ten o'clock and it was near three P. M. when we were all packed away on the three decks. Our company was on the hurricane deck. When the black deck hands loosened the four inch cable that tied our ship to the shore, the Regimental band began to play Dixie. The big boat floated out into the current, the big propelling wheels turned round and round in the muddy waters and looking back at the big high bluff which had been our home so long we did not know whether to be glad or sorry that we were leaving it.

There were hundreds to wave us goodbye, yes thousands. There were
[p. 39]
loud cheers and good wishes from the regiments we left behind. The blacks were afraid to come out in the open to show their good feeling but down by the river bank and from behind houses and fences where they could not be seen by the whites, they threw up their caps and hats and danced like crazy. The women caught their skirts with both hands and bowed and courtesied and some dropped upon their knees and held their hands above their head as if they were praying. The boys didn't seem to notice it much because they were niggers, but it made me think of some things in Uncle Tom's Cabin. I take one last look at Columbus and the fort on the bluff with the big black cannon peering out over the river. We make a bend in the river and Columbus is hidden from view.

A lot of boys are gathered on the forecastle singing "My Old Kentucky Home." I suspicion the fellows have a homesick streak on, they sing with so much feeling. Hickman is in sight but four miles away. I must close this line in order to mail it there. Those lines of Charles McKay I have heard father quote so often come to mind, "Groaning, steaming, panting, down the Mississippi."

Your Son,

CHAUNCEY. 

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1864

Chauncey Herbert Cooke 1864

June 1, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June 1, 1864
Dear Parents: For three days we have been on special detail duty guarding a supply train of several hundred wagons of hard tack and ammunition. We came into camp late last night, and while the wagon train has pulled out this morning we are told to be at ease until future orders. I am in the shade of some great pines this morning and I am glad, for the heat of the sun is fearful. With my back against a great yellow pine I am seated to tell you of the fight at Dallas or Lost Mountain.
[p. 73]
Dallas is a little, sorrowful, humble village of some 600 souls about two miles from a great black forest covered mounds called Lost Mountain.

If I live a hundred years I shall never forget the fearful night of the 29th of May, 1864, when all the earth and sky semed on fire and in a struggle for life or death. In the space of thirty minutes 2,000 men were killed and three times as many wounded, many of them to die.

Before we reached Dallas on the 27th, we had been told by the natives along the way that a big army of 40,000 men was waiting for us Yanks on Lost Mountain. On account of the heavy timber we were within six or seven miles of the mountain before we saw it. It looked to us like a great big mound two or three miles long covered with a dense forest. We thought of Resaca and of course kept our eyes on the mountain at every opening. We didn't make more than five or six miles that day. A halt would be called every few minutes to let a cavalry regiment cross, going to the right or the left, or a battery, sometimes two or three, would come tearing by, when we would take to the side of the road and drop down on our bellies for a nap till they got by. We camped on the outskirts of Dallas on the night of the 27th between the town and the mountain. There were only a few people left in town and they were packing up and hurrying away in expectation that the town would be burned.

On the morning of the 28th, John W. Christian and I were detailed to go on picket duty. Our beat lay within 80 rods of the rebel breast works on the side of Lost Mountain. Sharp shooters in the tops of the trees kept pegging away at us for four hours. We changed our position several times but they kept their eyes on us. We were in a corn field full of rotten stumps. We got behind one of these stumps put up a rubber blanket for a shade and lay down as close together as we could. They got our range and presently the bullets began to whistle past us, striking the ground but a few feet from us. I said to John, "Lets get out of this." "Wait" he said, "until they come closer." The next moment two shots ripped thru the rubber above us, one of them grazing John's breast and tearing a hole in the ground between us. We rolled out of that in a hurry-grabbed our blankets and took a position lower down the hill. John Christian is a dandy boy. He isn't afraid of anything. In the afternoon about 4 o'clock, we were relieved to take a sleep.

As soon as it got dark we were ordered to build breast works of logs not more than fifty rods of the rebel lines just across a deep gulch from the foot of the mountain. About ten at night we were ordered back to camp for a few hours sleep, and the next morning at three o'clock before daylight, we were in these trenches facing the rebel lines, which were protected like ours. All day long we shot wherever we saw a hand, a head or puff of smoke, and the rebels did the same. Some times our side would call out to the rebs, asking them to hold up and talk things over. "All right," they would say, and for some time both sides would talk over things about the war, and about their girls. and about exchanging hard tack for ham and whiskey for tobacco. Then some voice would call out look out for your life, and the shooting would begin. Several times during the day both sides would agree to a truce for ten minutes or twenty minutes, and some of the more daring on both sides would meet half way and exchange tobacco for whiskey and sometimes newspapers, sometimes to shake hands merely. Soon as the first fellow got back to his barricade he would call out, "Say pard are you ready"? If the answer came back [...] ready, at
[p. 74]
once a dozen guns, perhaps a hundred would answer back the challenge.

About the middle of the afternoon the canteen of my squad, some 30 men were empty. The orderly in command called for volunteers to take the canteens and carry them back to the branch some 60 rods and refill them.

I was the first man to step out and Jake Bolunger of Alma followed me. (I dared a certain comrade whose name I will not give here to go with me. It was a dangerous duty and just as I expected he refused.)

Jake aand I made the trip all right both coming and going over a ridge in plain view and range of sharp shooters who pelted us with a shower of bullets both ways. Jake fell down on his way out not twenty rods from the trenches. I had got to a stump and made a halt to get my second wind, I called to him. He answered back I am all right. The rebel sharp shooters, thinking they had killed him stopped shooting at him when he jumped up and ran over the ridge out of sight. We got back with our canteens of water all safe.

(This letter being too long for a single publication we will complete it in the next week's issue. Editor.)

Continued from last week's issue.)

Early in the evening of May 29th after a day of incessant musket firing we were ordered back to camp along with the rest of our division. There had been a rumor that the Johnnies (rebels) were evacuating and still another story that they were concentrating all their cannon along the line of our front and were planning an assault. There was a mystery about it that kept our officers guessing. The thing that looked suspicious to us, if we were to make a flank move was the increased number of batteries that were lined up along the crest of the ridge just above and behind us. Word was passed along the line that old Leather Breeches, with his eight big brass bull dogs (cannon) had taken a position just in our rear. Leather Breeches had the best battery in the army and every soldier knew that when the old Dutch captain's war dogs barked it meant business. Before the smoke had cleared away, that sent a shell into the rebel ranks, the boys would run up and hug the guns and call them dear girlie.

We were in the edge of a corn field littered with stumps and stubs. In the three lines laying just in advance of some fifty big guns on the ridge we could see all of our division and part of another. We ate our hard tack and drank cold water for supper and we lay down for a little rest with all our belts and blankets strapped on. Everything had grown quiet along our front save a few shots from the sharp shooters. On our left there was an occasional boom of cannon some miles off. Yes, and now and then a burst of spiteful musketry close on both our right and left. We were finally lulled into a broken sleep by the music of many regimental bands, which our General had ordered to keep playing. We lay down on the bare earth with everything strapped to us but our guns and the air of "Home Sweet Home" in our ears. It was near 1 o'clock at night. There was no threatening sound save the steady tramp of the 16th army Corps with its infantry and cavalry and batteries moving steadily to the left without any voice of command. Our cat naps were given away to sound sleep when, from the forest height of Lost Mountain, there came a chorus of bugle notes that caused 50,000 Union soldiers tired and weary, to spring to their feet. We knew too well that it meant an onslaught of the rebel army. In an instant we were on our feet. The next moment came the command: "Lie down until the enemy shows itself above the crest of the hill." I have no pen to tell you of the awful
[p. 75]
scenes and sounds of the next three quarters of an hour. How near the rebel infantry came to our lines that night we do not know. The heavens above us seemed to boil with fiery red smoke from ours and the rebel cannons. It must be we were too well prepared. Not a half mile from our right a thousand men were killed in 30 minutes and three thousand were wounded, perhaps most of them mortally. O God, what a night was the night of May the 29th for Sherman's army. It was a night of dazzling, glaring, shrieking sounds. The earth seems crashing into ten thousand atoms. The sky but an hour ago so pitchy black, seems boiling with smoke and flame. And the horrid shrieking shot, and bursting shells, then the shouting of commanders and cheering of men, mingled with the sputter of muskets and the roar of batteries, made the world about us seem like a very hell. Just behind our division alone was a solid line of cannon for near a half mile, vomiting fiery streams of shot and shell that came screaming close above our heads. Many of them were so badly timed that they burst above our lines, killing and wounding our own men. And for every broad side from our big guns there came an answering roar from the rebel lines. The real death struggle at short range musket firing was a quarter of a mile on the right of our division. The forest there was dense and unbroken. There most of the 4,000 men, who were killed and wounded, fell, and all in less than an hour. We talked it all over with the fellows who were in the thick of it next morning. How they were under marching orders to move to the left, how they had quit the trenches under the belief that the rebel army was retreating. Then came those bugle notes which meant a rebel charge and a fight to the finish. They may tell of hell and its awful fires, but the boys who went thru the fight of Dallas with all its scenes, are pretty well prepared for any event this side eternity. Full of whiskey and gunpowder the rebel ranks charged again and again the Union lines, only to be repulsed again and again with fearful slaughter. They charged with their hats pulled down over their eyes like men who cared only to throw away their liyes. With every repulse of the rebels, a cheer of victory came up the Union lines and was borne away in a mighty roar by fifty thousand eager voices on our left. For the rest of the night we slept upon our arms within ear shot of the cries of the wounded and dying, every house in Dallas being pressed into service as a hospital. The cries of the wounded and dying murdered all sleep for me that night and I thot many many times of father's saying: "That every life taken by Union or Rebel bullets was a sacrifice to the crime of slavery."

You may have to pay some extra postage on this heavy paper. I am writing on paper torn from some merchant's ledger, picked up in the streets of Dalas. The boys have run out of letter paper and are using any sort of paper.

Orders have been passed along the line to be prepared for a night's march.

I have not had a letter for some days. The report is the railroad in our rear has been cut by a raiding party. If this is so you may not get this letter very soon.

There is a rumor that the rebel army is making another stand at a place called Big Shanty.

Am feeling all right. Love to all.

CHAUNCEY.

June 2, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June 2, 1864
Dear Mother: I awakened this morning with my face and feet both outside my rubber blanket, washed
[p. 76]
by the falling rain. I was on duty until 1 o'clock digging trenches and building breastworks. Our division of six regiments is on special duty guarding supply trains of wagons loaded with ammunition and provisions for a hundred thousand men. Since I wrote you last our brigade has moved twice, but not more than two miles each time. The fact is, we move as the rebel army moves. We are on the extreme right of Gen. Sherman's big army, and we have to be wide awake and on the alert for the flankers. Most of us have been wet to the skin night and day for several days. Our worry is to keep our powder dry, for our lives we are ordered to do this. We like the wet better than breathing the thick dust that fills the air from the tramp of so many thousand feet. We don't fear any sudden attack from the rebel's general Hood or Polk enmasse, but the bodies of rebel cavalry are hovering round ready to pounce on our provision trains and on their guards any hour of the day or night. This compels us to be always on the move, changing our position. Yesterday a reconnoitering force of the enemy, supported by a battery of artillery, came out on a hill a mile and a quarter distant and opened fire upon our lines just in our front. For some moments the sputtering musketry and bursting shells sounded like a general engagement. But soon, to our delight, Leather Breeches, with his war dogs and their cassions drawn by 128 big horses, galloped into position just behind us and with eight big guns opened fire with their ear splitting roar on the rebel battery. It seemed nip and tuck to us fellows, who were waiting with our muskets, as to which would quit first in this duel of big guns. The rebels had fewer cannon, but they were fighting, as their smart leaders told them, for their wives and children. A heavy rain began falling about this time and the rebel cannon ceased firing altogether. As some of the boys say when they run against "Leather Breeches," they are "sure up against it." The next morning early a body of our cavalry, sent out to reconnoitre, surprised a company of them playing cards in a log house and captured 40 of them. The boys sent up a wild hurrah when they heard of this. We cannot forget the boast of the south that it would take four "Yanks" to match one southerner. And do you know mother, I somehow had the feeling that the south was more than our match man for man, they did so much bragging. But that's their way, besides if they were not fighting to keep us away from their homes we could tell better. The prisioners we talk with, and we see them every day, say we "Yankees" are fighting to free the niggers so they can marry white women. What miserable stories they tell.

It is raining to-day a slow, drizzling rain. Have just come in from a two hours stunt on the trenches. The boys who have taken our places are working in a pouring rain and are wet to the hide. They are deepening trenches and piling up musket proof breast works, which as Col. Montgomery says: "We may leave the next hour or possibly not for a week." The boys make a joke of their digging by saying there is silver in Georgia and they are mining for it. And then it is taken as a good sign that we are soon to leave entrenchments which it takes a day and a night to build.

I sent you a letter day before yesterday giving an account of our late movements, so I am keeping you well posted.

George Ide, of Mondovi, died yesterday. He had been sick but two days. Poor fellow, what will his parents think? Chet Ide, his uncle, felt very bad. He had been with the company but a short time but the
[p. 77]
boys will miss him because he was such good company.

A good many of the boys are breaking down for want of sleep. The doctors are sending them back by the hundred to rest and recruit.

Am feeling all right. Hope to ge a letter tonight from home.

Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

June 6, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, June 6, 1864
Dear Parents: I am off duty and have had six hours of refreshing nap. Henry Morse has just been to see me and asked me to say nothing that will get to his folks about his health. He is bad off with bowel trouble, but he doesn't want his people to know of it. They have cut our rations in half and every fellow is hungry. Every few days our cavalry raiders capture a lot of smoked meat and corn pones, and lots of the boys over eat because it's good, and they are down sick. Henry is one of them. The trouble is, we can't eat here like we can in Wisconsin. If we eat a good fill we are off our feed for a day or two. When our rations are short the boys go to the Quartermaster's and, if they have a dime, fill up on pie and cake, and its regular poison to them. I dreamed last night about the cheese which you wrote about in the letter I got three days ago. Sure I would like a taste of it, but mother, I wish you would stop making cheese with all your other work, its too much. Mother, I don't remember that I helped you very much in such work, but it seems to me if I was home again I could help you in so many ways that I never tho't of before, and I will be home again someday. I am sure we soldiers will have good times again to pay for this. This war will not last always. Gen. Grant is flaxing them in Virginia, and I saw the other day in an Atlanta paper that Gen. Sherman could "outflank Hell," so there is a show that we will outflank Hood and get into Atlanta before long. Let not the people of the north find fault and wonder why we don't press on faster. Great Heavens, think what we have to do. I used to wonder why the Potomac army did not move faster. Then I knew nothing of marching in armies of one or two hundred thousand men. Let people stop and think about these things, then they will be more patient. Let me tell you something about it. Sherman has five army corps of from 15 to 25 thousand men in each corps. Each corps is following in the same direction on parellel roads from 3 to 5 miles apart. Each corps means a string of men, four abreast, of from eight to ten miles long. There is an army of rebels posted on every one of these roads with cannon at every cross road, cavalry dashing in upon our flanks and sharp shooters picking our men off at every opening where the pine forests come within a half or quarter of a mile of the road. You can see the time we are having. If one of the corps is stopped by trees fallen across the road so the cannon or the cavalry cannot pass, couriers are sent to stop all the other corps until the way is cleared. All the bridges are burned by the retreating rebels and have to be rebuilt, which causes a delay. Sometimes we use pontoons, boats made of canvas anchored in the rivers with planks stretched from one to the other. Where the roads are obstructed they fall timber on both sides for miles and sharpen the limbs so we can't get thru. A dozen times every day we come to a halt, for what we don't know. It's a safe guess that its a broken wagon axel, a crippled cannon or a played out cassion truck. No questions are asked. We are only too glad to fall down on our faces and snatch a few minutes sleep. There are more delays from ammunition and "sow belly" wagons breaking down than from any other one cause. Then
[p. 78]
the gorillas are forever attacking our rear guard, and sometimes bodies of men and batteries have to be sent back to help them out. All this means a delay.

Sister Dora wrote that father expected to buy a couple of cows of Mr. Harvey. I think it a good deal as I shall want a lot of milk, butter and cheese when I come home, if I do, this winter. Every body thinks the rebellion on its last legs, and that means the end of it when we get into its strongest and last defense Atlanta.

An Orderly has just ridden up to Brigade Headquarters and, as it may mean something serious, will close for this time. Please send stamps in your next.

Your son

CHAUNCEY.

May 1, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 1, 1864
Dear parents: -- The march toward Chatanooga began this morning. The order came last night after an all day's rain, to strike tents this morning and be ready at sun rise to march. This means our entire brigade. The enemy's guns that had been pounding away at us for nearly a week, were silenced by our batteries two days ago and since then there has been no excitement till the marching order came last night. Rations for three days were given each man which about filled our haversacks. Then at roll call we were told what was expected of us. That we were to join a large army that Sherman was collecting at Chatanooga and that we were to begin a hundred and fifty mile march toward Chatanooga the next day. The boys cheered and said they were glad to go anywhere for a change. We crossed the Tennessee river on pontoons and marched toward Moresville, our old camp. The mud was from three to six inches deep and fearful sticky. Marched about 12 miles and came into camp just as the sun went below the mountains. Our camp is on the grassy bank of a pretty river. I don't know it's name. It has been hot and muggy and the hard work of plodding thru the mud has tuckered me a little. I have just come from the river wher I had a good wash. Lots of the boys threw away blankets and winter underwear. Dan Hadley, who is cook for our mess of four, has called to supper so I must quit for to-night.

May 2nd
-- The reville roused us this morning before sunrise and a crowd of negroes that had come into camp to look at the Yankee soldiers, began singing some plantation songs for the boys. They have a banjo and I tell you they can play it and dance too. I have washed in the river this morning and while Dan and Obe build the fire, fry the hard tack and sow belly and boil the coffee I am writing a line or two on this heavy sheet torn from a merchants ledger in Decatur. It's hard to get paper to write on. On the other side you will see a list of things sold by the merchant to Bill Parker's nigger George back in 1858. "Nigger George" was a slave.

7 o'clock p. m. We made several halts to-day to rest but the ground was so wet we couldn't lay down without our rubbers under us. A regiment of cavalry passed us as we halted this forenoon and all seemed to be so jolly I wished for a while I was in the cavalry so I wouldn't blister my feet marching. Came into Huntsville Alabama just at sunset, having marched 18 miles. A lot of the boys are crippling around with sore feet. I am washing mine three times a day in cold water which helps them. There is a lot of troops gathered here all destined for Chatanooga. Camp fires are blazing everywhere. Fences, boxes, old buildings and every movable thing is picked up and pulled down to make fires. It looks tough to burn up nice picket fences, but the boys must have fires to cook by.

May 3rd
-- We are waiting for
[p. 66]
some cause, I suppose for orders. As I have a chance to mail this letter this morning I will tear my big sheet of paper in two and send what I have written and call it a letter. The orderly is distributing some letters which arrived this morning. I hope I have one but I can't wait to tell you and send this out so goodbye father and mother.

May 10, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 10, 1864
Dear folks at home: I send you my diary for three days of hard marching and rather hard fare. Your letter of May 1st, was handed me just as I finished my notes last evening. Well I am glad a thousand times all is well at home. I am pleased too that father thinks my letters are better written and better spelled. Father is the hardest critic I have. But it's all right. I hope someday I may write as perfect a letter as he does but not now. I tell you we have mighty little time for study these days. I send you my notes for three days, so you can judge.

May 6th
We had hardly time to swallow our coffee when we were ordered to fall in and march this morning before daylight. We marched out 12 miles thru the Chickamauga battle ground. For ten miles of the way the woods were scarred and limbed and many trees cut in two by solid shot. All the way little mounds showed where the boys fell and were buried. The battle ground is generally level and covered with timber. The heavy shot have mowed fearful paths on all sides thru the tree tops. Camped a little before sunset at Gorden's Mills. Am sitting with my feet in some spring water writing these notes. Several of the boys are with me bathing their blistered feet.

May 7th
Broke camp and began our march at sunrise thru a rough mountainous country, expecting the enemy to attack any minute. Cannonading is heard on our left. Met a lot of poor whites leaving the country. They are a wretched looking lot. They say we are the first Yanks they ever saw. The horses and cattle and pigs, like the people driving them, are the sorriest things I ever saw. The wagons were driven by the women, and the men, with long barreled guns and five to ten children all white haired, followed behind driving the cattle and a sheep or two and sometimes a pig. These were all mountain people, the clay eaters and best shots in the rebel army. Some of the boys asked them what they were fighting for, and they answered, "you Yanks want us to marry our daughters to the niggers." Poor ignorant devils. Marched 18 miles to-day. Went into camp at sunset, and such a sunset. Just such as I have often seen in my Wisconsin home, with the bluff tops all warm and yellow just fading into twilight.

May 8th
Marched but 8 miles to-day over stony roads and steep
[p. 68]
mountain sides and crossed many beautiful spring streams. Farms, or plantations as they call them here, look as if they had been prosperous but they are all deserted. The negroes have mostly gone and the whites are in the army.

May 9th
It was no secret that we were close to the enemy, eighty thousand strong. Our forward march began early. We made from 8 to 10 miles. The left column of our corps met the enemy and for an hour the cannonade was fierce. The ambulance corps brought back many dead and wounded. The wagon trains several miles in extent, were halted and packed under cover of several batteries of artillery and a big reserve of infantry. Mounted orderlies were coming and going on fast horses [...] long. Nobody knew what the next hour would bring forth. We were ordered to keep our guns in prime condition and our boxes full of bullets.

A great army of infantry lay about us, all waiting like ourselves for the order to march. All of a sudden there came a roll of voices in a mighty shout from the rear. While we were wondering what it meant a troop of cavalry came galloping along headed by the famous cavalry leader Gen. Kilpatrick. It made the boys feel mighty good to see this daring cavalry leader, who was such a terror to the rebels. He is a little fellow, about 5 feet 5 with brown hair, thin beard and mild gray eyes. He kept touching his hat brim as his mare, all foam, went galloping by.

As the yellow sun went below the Georgia mountains last night, the bands from more than twenty regiments filled the air with their music. I wondered how it would strike the ear of the rebel picket on the mountain side in front of us. I rolled in my blanket, with my clothes on, and tried to sleep. About midnight I was awakened from dreams of home by the rushing cavalry horses and the grinding of artillery wagons. We soon learned that the rebel Gen. Wheeler was making a move to capture our supply trains. The wagons were being hurried to the rear and every surrounding regiment ordered to get in motion and join in the retreat. With the rest of the army we were soon on the counter march, in the darkness, over swollen streams and stumbling over stones we could not see, plunging thru the mud and often entangled in the overhanging limbs. God, what a night and what a morning. Can I forget it? No never. The retreat thru the hills of Georgia, following the supply trains of the Union army will long be remembered. I am all right and ready for the fray. -- Direct via Chattanooga.

Ever dea parents,

Yours, CHAUNCEY.

May 17, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 17, 1864
Dear Parents: I have something to tell you this time. We have been in a big fight and lost near three hundred men, killed, wounded and prisoners. These figures are not correct by official returns as shown later. I am mighty glad to tell you that I am all right. I had several close calls as did all the boys for that matter. We have been under fire and losing men right along for three days. Many of our boys were killed and wounded at long range firing from the Rebel fort by shot and shell so far that we could not return it and had to take it. A good part of the time we were supporting
[p. [70]]
batteries that were trying to silence or dismount the big guns on the rebel fort. I want to tell you the Johnnies were fixed for us. Think of two hundred guns on our side, 12 and 14 pounders, pouring shot and shell fast as men could load and fire into the enemies fort while two, an in some places three, lines of infantry were compelled to stand or lay in front of these batteries, exposed to shot and bursting shell and no chance to shoot back. I don't know where to begin to tell you, now how to tell you, nor how to tell you, of the last four days, besides we are under marching orders to be ready to go at a moment's notice, just as we have been night and day for several days. As I write this, cannons are roaring on our left toward Buzzard Roost and no soldier knows what the next hour may bring. I can scarcely keep my eyes open to write, altho it is but ten o'clock in the morning. We have had so little sleep for a week, night or day. On the 12th, Sherman planted his batteries on every hill and ridge overlooking the town, and in the morning of the 13th, at day break, both the rebel fort and our brass batteries opened a terrific fire. Our regiment was ordered to take a position on advance of a string of batteries, while another column of infantry filed in front of us.

It was a sight never to be forgotten, to see, as we could from the ridge, column after column of troops, two and three lines deep, forming in battle line away on our left for a mile and a half. Here and there a bursting shell from the fort would throw the lines into confusion killing and wounding scores of men. By the time the smoke cleared up the lines would reform, the dea and wounded would be carried back by the ambulance corps. All that day until night, the big guns on the fort thundered at our batteries on every hill and ridge, on the north and west side. I don't know what our loss was. A shell burst just over us, killing and wounding a number in Co. K., next to our Co. A shell burst directly over me, cutting a hole in my blanket and the piece making a hole in the ground within a few inches of my body. The battery, just in our rear, was put out of business for a time by a bursting shell from the fort, dismounting three guns, killing and wounding the gunners, and smashing the gun carriages to splinters. It was a horrible sight to see the poor fellows wounded and mangled. Long before night the valley of the Coosa was thick with smoke so that we could no longer see the belching clouds of smoke sent out from the fort. I see a courier galloping to head quarters. I suppose it means an order to fall in. Will finish my story of the battle Resaca if I live, first chance.

The mail carrier is calling for letters so good bye. Am feeling fine.

Your boy, CHAUNCEY

May 18, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 18, 1864
Camp in the Pines, Georgia

16th Army Corps, May 18th, 1864

Dear Parents: After we finished breakfast and had strapped on our cartridge belt, our haversack and our knapsack and cleaned and primed muskets and fallen in, an order came to be at ease for an hour or so until a long column of cavalry and artillery, which wanted all the road, could get by. Our foxy old General Sherman was coming another flank move to the right, and the cavalry and artillery were ordered ahead.

There is heavy firing five or six miles on our left and word has just been passing down the line that the rebs at Dalton have made a fierce sortie on our lines at that point. It looks strange to see our troops marching quietly to the right with all this rumpus on the left. But our
[p. 71]
bully old General knows his business and we feel easy.

I have something more to tell you about Resaca, while we are resting. The evening of the 14th, under cover of the smoke that filled the valley just before sundown, the lines of infantry were advanced nearly a mile toward the town. Our regiment was put on the extreme front. We crossed the Coosa creek or river, about as big as the Elk at Gilmanton, and took up a position in the edge of the woods with a big open plantation or clearing between us and the rebel infantry, lined up in a strip of woods at the edge of this clearing a quarter of a mile from us. The rebels discovered us first and began a terrific fire on us from their cover of brush and logs. The the order came for us to open fire. There is no use to try to tell you of the excitement, of the cries of the officers, of the whistling of bullets and shells and above all the roar of guns. Every fellow loaded and fired fast as he could. We were ordered to rest on our knees instead of standing where we could, as at short range firing most of the bullets went high. We had not emptied our boxes before it got dark and we had to aim at the line of fire from the guns of the enemy. After it got quite dark the firing stopped and we went back to the flank of the Coosa and made our coffee, and spreading out our ponches or rubbers on the wet earth, lay down on our stomachs with all our belt and belongings fastened to us, and tried to sleep. It was poor sleeping. We thot of the poor fellows who were taking their last sleep and of the many who were suffering from wounds and broken limbs. Long before daylight we were ordered to dig trenches and pile up log barricades on the edge of the open clearing still nearer to the rebel line of defence. There was no warm coffee the morning of the 15th. We lunched on hard tack and some smoked bacon and ham that our cavalry boys had captured the night before and rationed out during the night.

10 o'clock a. m. We have just had a bugle call to fall in, but after standing in the ranks a half hour we were ordered again to "grab a root," meaning to rest standing or lying down. I take my pencil and here goes for the rest of my story.

All night long some of the wakeful boys heard officers on the fort swearing and giving orders. Some thot it meant they were moving their big guns or they were planting more big guns. Anyway when the first streak of daylight came, both sides opened a hot musketry fire. Both sides were protected behind barricades. We thot it strange that there were so few big guns being used at the fort.

Our batteries, a half mile at our rear, opened up their thunder upon the town with very little reply. By midday the smoke in the valley of the Coosa became so thick we had to shoot by guess. I emptied my cartridge box many times during the day as did the others. I saw men often drop after shooting, but don't know that it was my bullet that did the work and really hope it was not. But you know that I am a good shot.

During the day we took turns sleeping behind our log barricades. I could sleep, but many could not with ten thousand guns roaring in their ears.

Say, do know it was my 18th birthday? Shortly after noon one of our cannon shot away the rebel flag on the fort. There must have been twenty thousand Union soldiers see it fall, from the shout that was sent up along our lines. Such a day and such a night. When night set in not a gun replied from the fort. The firing ceased on our side. The night of the 15th we lay upon the bare earth, eating cold scraps such as we had, and listening to sounds at the
[p. 72]
fort we could not understand. In the morning our pickets reported that the high bridge across the Coosa had been burned and the rebel army had retreated. Not a gun was fired in the morning. The fort was silent as the grave. There was a hasty gathering of regiments and forming into column. But I have no more time for details.

There is a roar of big guns on our right and the cavalry and batteries that have been stringing leisurely along, are whipping their horses into a trot. They have orders to hurry up.

Good bye. Your son,

CHAUNCEY.

May 20, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 20, 1864
May 20th, 1864.

Dear Parents: I have been too busy to think of writing for some days, and if not busy have been sleeping or trying to sleep. We have had ten days and nights of fearful campaigning. The doctors are sending back thousands of men who are sick and dying for want of sleep. There hasn't been a minute of time, night or day, that guns are not heard or that our regiment has not been losing men, and yesterday it all wound up with a most terrible fight at Dallas or Lost Mountain.

I am writing this by the light of a rail fire laying on my stomach about 1 o'clock in the morning. Have been on special duty digging trenches and plling up log breast works in expectation of an attack. This sort of thing has been going on for eight days. One day we would march to the right and the next day to the left. Last week we dug trenches during the day and marched by night, this week we are marching by day and digging nights. The rebel generals keep Sherman guessing most of the time. If we did not have a much bigger army, we would stand a poor show in these mountains. For a week we have been winding round mountains, wading mountain streams and twisting about in great pine woods, falling asleep as we marched and stumbling over roots and stones. Then we would come to a halt to let some cavalry troops get by or some batteries that were badly wanted at the front. Then we would drop down on our faces where we stood and snatch a few minutes sleep, only to be routed by that awful bugle call to rouse up and march. The fact is, the buggle terrifies us more than rebel bullets. In many places the valleys or gorges in these mountains are so narrow that we have to wade for a long way in the streams that run down them. Of course our feet are always wet, but this water is good to drink and we thank God that we don't suffer from thirst as we did.

Lieutenant McKay has just come round, as he is on duty to-night, and warns me that I better quit my writing and go to bed, so I must leave off telling you of the battle of Lost Mountain until next letter. I took two or three naps while scribbling this and maybe you can't read it. I am feeling lately. Tell Dora to see Miss A. and ask her to write. Direct to Chattanooga, 16th Army Corps.

Goodbye mother and father. Your loving

CHAUNCEY.

May 3, 1864

Letter from Chauncey Herbert Cooke, May 3, 1864
Dear Mother: --

I think I sent you my last from this place. I am taking this from some scrawls in my note book. I got a letter from home this morning while waiting for orders to march. Am truly glad to hear that you are out of debt at last. It used to trouble me when I went in the field to hoe corn to think that you was in debt. It made my hoe feel heavy. We are on the march again thru pine forests and over mountains enroute for Chattanooga. Troops are coming in and swelling our force from all directions. We are passed every little while by cavalry on good feeling horses, prancing along, and by four and six gun batteries, eight big horses to each gun, the cannoneers laughing and talking as they pound along in the cassions. The cannon eers have a snap on the road and to-day as I limped along with a blistered foot, I wished I could trade places with one of them. But I would rather be in the ranks when the tug of war begins. When it comes long range shooting the boys that man the big guns catch it first. I guess I am satisfied where I am. There is talk that the Johnnies are bound to give us a fight at Chattanooga. We have had a long tedious march to-day over mountains and thru valleys that were pretty and green and wading creeks over shoe top that didn't really help our sore feet. The streams here are clear and cool and come from springs. No danger of fever from drinking Alabama spring water.

Marched 23 miles to-day. My feet are not so sore as yesterday. Many of the boys are badly crippled and will have to take the ambulance tomorrow. I am glad I ain't one of them. Some of them are shamming and it puts every honest soldier that complains under suspicion.

Not many minutes after coming into camp every fence and movable thing in sight is pulled down to make the fires. God pity this south land when we are done with it.

May 4th. Struck camp, not tents, this morning, for we had none. The sky all spangled with stars was our only covering last night. I lay with my face to the north and for a long time looking at the only thing I knew -- the north star and the big dipper. It seems lower down than in Wisconsin.

At Woodville, 8 miles distant, we took the train for Chatanooga. Our cars were cattle cars. Some of the boys said g -- d -- the cattle cars, and some said God be praised for even cattle cars. At 9 p. m. we got under way for Chattanooga. Rushing thru the mountains, rumbling over rivers and gorges that made ones head swim to look down. Some of the tressels were fearful high.

May 5th
Woke up this morning just as the train crossed Tennessee river. I must have been jolted round a good deal as I found myself in the corner of the car some four feet from where I lay down. I was awakened by a lot of the boys singing "When Johnny Comes Marching Home." Max Brill and a company K man who had somehow got into our car, was leading the band. Max made the noise and the Co. K man made the music.

Arrived in sight of Chattanooga at 11 a. m. The level plain far as I can see is litterly covered with troops. Nothing but tents, tents, tents, by the ten thousand. Music by hundreds
[p. 67]
of bands is floating and humming in the air. 160 thousand rations were issued this morning to this vast army.

And this was before our division of ten thousand men came in. Got off the cars, cooked our dinner and lay round on our blanket watching the steady tramp of columns going and coming until 6 o'clock. We were suddenly ordered into ranks and marched out 5 miles and camped for the night at the base of Missionary Ridge, where our brave comrades made that heroic charge in 1863. Lookout Mountain, whose summit is swathed in a blue cloud, is about 4 miles distant from our encampment and about the same from Chattanooga.

May 6th
It was late before we slept last night. There was a constant clatter of cavalry passing, of carbines and swords jangling and of the pounding of gun carriages, over the big rocks that make these roads a terror. The boys think we are close to a fight and there ain't much loud talk. The mail carrier is coming to gather the letters, good bye. Will write again soon. Direct by way of Chattanooga.

Your boy,

CHAUNCEY.

P. S. Direct to 16th Army Corps. via Chatanooga.

Letters from soldier that surname start with D

Letters from soldier

 Letters from soldier that first name start with D

A Collection of 14 letters written by David Close, Company D, to Rachel Close-Dunbar

Letters of David Close to Rachel Close-Dunbar

Letters of David Close to Rachel Close-Dunbar

David Close was born on February 18, 1844, to James and Mary Catherine Close, in Jefferson County, Ohio. Mary Catherine died in childbirth when David was four years old. His father's two sisters Rachel and Mary took care of David and his two brothers, Jasper and William, until his father remarried three years later. In 1862 David, age 18, while working away from home, decided to enlist in the Union Army (Ohio Volunteers). He was gone before his parents knew it. His father followed him to Steubenville and tried to induce him to come home, but David was determined to go to war.

Brandy Station V. a - May the 3d 1864

Brandy Station V. a - May the 3d 1864

My dear Aunt  your kind letter of the 24th of April came to hand last night and I was very glad to hear of your wellfare. I have not time to write you a long letter for we are going to advance on the enemy tomorrow morning so my dear Aunt it is altogether likely that I shall be in a temendous fight before the close of another week and it is also likely that you will not hear from me for a good while but I request you not to be uneasy about me for I shall write to you as soon a I can after the approaching contest is over if I am so fortunate as to escape I have no fear for my personal safety but still I may fall if I do remember dear Aunt that I always remembered and loved you to the last moments of my life. give my love to uncle George and the children and accept the scincere love and best wishes of your affectionate Nephew Now dear Aunt I must close for I must prepare for tomorrows march I will now bid you good by for the present hoping that you will not fret yourself about me I will now end this scrawl but I ever remain your affectionate NephewDavid Closeto Rachel Dunbar

Dear Aunt Uncle & CousinsI hope to meet you once more on these earthly shores but if it is otherwise decreed I hope to meet you in the skies.

On the back of this sheet written with many flourishes is the following:

Brandy Station V- May the ___________ (illegable)

Mrs Rachel DunbarDunbar

Brandy Station V. a. March 23d A D 1864

Brandy Station V. a. March 23d A D 1864

My Dear Auntyour kind and most welcome letter of the 14th came to hand late this evening and I have just seated myself by my Candle to answer it. I was truely glad to hear that the majority of your loved family was well but very sorry that William is sick but I hope that he will be well again before this miserable scrawl reaches you. I believe I did not tell you in my last letter that I was well the reason of this was that I forgot to tell you the state of my health because I was so well that it never entered my mind to enlighten you on this subject so after this if I should be so careless as to forget it again be assured that I am well for when I am not well I will not fail to let you know and while I am on the health subject I will tell you that at present I am enjoying my full share of health for which I am very thankful. for it is one of the greatest blessings that we poor mortals enjoy in this world of sorrows I have not recieved any letters from Wesley for a long time although I have written to him a good while ago and recieved no answer I hope that he is well and all O. K. probably his regiment has been on the move for sometime and likely this is the reason that we have not heard from him oftener. you say that you dont wish to ask impossibilities of me but you wish me to write to you as often a I can I know dear Aunt that you are the last person that would ask any person to perform an impossible task and much less to me. I know also that sometimes I am too careless about writing to you and thus no doubt I have caused you uneasiness but my loved Aunt all such short comings in me is faults of the head but not of the heart for as long as life lasts this heart of mine shall ever treasure up thy memory and thy numberless acts of motherly kindness to me shall never be forgotten. After this I shall write to you whenever I can possibly do so. It is impossible for me to tell you how thankful I am to you for preventing Jasper from volunteering I dont mind the hardships that I have to endure but the thoughts of my dearBrother going to the army distresses me very much for he is too young small and inexperienced for soldiering. Yesterday a heavy snowstorm commenced to fall and todaythe snow lies several inches deep on the ground. The health of our Regiment is good. We have preaching every night at the Brigade Chapel by the Chaplains belonging to the various Regiments that composes our Brigade we also have prayer in our shanty every night except when we are on duty. Please excuse this bad writing for I have been snow balling so much today that my are is sore and my fingers are contrary. if I remember right I have answered all the letters that I have recieved from William. give love to Uncle George and the children and accept the love and best wishes of your affectionate NephewDavid Close To his AuntRachel Dunbar

Brandy Station Va March 2d 64

Brandy Station Va March 2d 64

My dear Auntyour kind letter of February the 6th came to hand in due time. I was truly glad to hear that so many of the family was well but very sorry to hear that you was not very well but i hope that you will be well again long before this scrawl reaches you. I recieved a letter from father on the last of February stating that Jasper was going to war I cant tell you how much this news grieved me for he is too young and small to stand soldiering but I still cling to the hope that something will transpire to prevent him from going. if he had not gone yet I do hope that Father may succeed in stopping him. a part of the army of the Potomac is across the Rapidan River trying to scare up the Johnnies, and I should not be surpprised if we should move soon. our Regiment has been on Picket guard so much of late that I have been a long time answering your letter but I hope that I have not caused you any uneasyness. The weather is cool and blustering. The health of the Regiment is improving. There is nothing strange to write about at present, give my love to the Rest of the family and accept my love and best wishes for yourself. I will now bring this short letter to a close hoping that it may find you all well please write soon and oblige your affectionate nephewDavid CloseTo Rachel Dunbar

Brandy Station Virginia Jan. the 20th 64

Brandy Station Virginia Jan. the 20th 64

My dear AuntYour kind and welcome letter of the 10th of this month came to hand last night and I was truely happy to hear that you were all well. we are still laying in camp at Brandy Station and I think that we will stay here all winter if the Johnny Rebs. stays awaywhich I hope they will for I would dislike very much to leave our comfortable log shanties while it is so cold. I am glad that Uncle George saw Uncle James Dennis it is true that I have grown very much since I came to the army but my comrades tells me that I am as _______ and _________ looking as ever (one line has become illegible due to a crease in the paper. The second word may be "young".) I recieved a letter from Wesley week before last in answer to one I wrote to him sometime before at the time of writing he was at Camp Chase and he was well and hearty and he says that he likes soldiering very well. if he only takes care of his health I have no doubt but what he will get along first rate but a soldier will never serve his term of three years if he neglets his health for disease kills more soldiers than the bullets does. Our Regiment has now been in the service 17 months and not one man has been killed but scores have died by the fell destroyer disease. the weather has been very changeable for the last week or two consquently the health of the Regiments camped around here is not improving and indeed I fear that it is getting worse. several members of our company is sick Hector Hart (I am not sure the first letter of this name is correctly copied) from our neighborhood is very low with the chronic diarrhea I fear that he will not get well again. oh it makes me feel so very sad to see my comrades sicken and die so far away from home with no Father or Mother Brothers or Sisters to sooth their pain or to cheer them in their last moments when death the king of terrors is fast approaching to part them forever from Earth and loved friends. I have not had a letter from Butchers for a long time although I have written one or two letters to them I hope they are all well.

I hear that the draft has been put off again until the first of next month think they had better give it up for a bad job. I would like very much to get home to see the friends but I guess there is no chance for me the married men gets the furloughs I believe I will have to get married before I go to war again so that I will have a chance of getting home. I think Ann Jane Butcher's (I can not be sure of the correctness of the first name just given. It looks like a three letter name, the first letter certainly is "A", but there is nothing that could be taken for a "T" at the end, or else it might be "Aunt") letter must have miscarried or else the one I sent her was for I have answered all the letters I have recieved from her but I must write her another one or else she will think hard of me for she will suppose that I have neglected to answer her letter. there is a report in the papers that the rebels are preparing to move their capital from Richmond to Columbia Georgia I do not know whether there is any truth in the report or not. I think if they dont move themselves before next summer we will be apt to move them in a hurry We have easier times this winter than we had last for we have not so much guard duty to perform. perhapse you would like to know how we pass the time well I will try to tell you we go on picket guard about once every three weeks and stay there 3 days at a timewe then return to camp and pass the balance of the time until the next picket day a sitting by the fire reading newspapers and talking about home and the war and other interesting subjects. There is six of us boys lives in my shanty let me introduce them to you Isaac Desellems, John Gilson, Thomas Russell, Alexander Grafton Mark Lewis and myself. we have prayer meeting in our house or shanty every night and once every sabbath day. This letter leaves me in the best of health (for which I am very thankful) and I hope that in arriving at its destination that it may find you all enjoying the same good health tell William to write to me soon I believe I wrote to him last give my love to Uncle George and the children and accept my love and best wishes for yourself please write whenever you can and direct as before please excuse all mistakes and bad writing for I have written in haste I will now close but I will ever remain your affectionate Nephew David CloseTo his dear Aunt Rachel Dunbar

Camp in New York city August the 24th A D 1863

Camp in New York city August the 24th A D 1863

My dear Aunt andUncleafter a long silence I take my pen in hand to let you know that I am still well and I hope that this letter may find you all enjoying good health. the last letter that I wrote to you was as near as I can remember about the middle of June we had a fight at Martinsburg soon afterward and I never recieved an answer to my letter. I suppose you have heard the particulars of the Martinsburg fight therefore I will not say much about it now except that 30,000 rebels attacked 1,500 of us and of course we could not hold out long against so many of the enemy and the consequence was that we had to retreat to Harpers Ferry but before we did retreat the enemy threw about 200 shells at us which came screaming over our heads some bursting and scattering the pieces all around others would strike the ground and scatter the earth in every direction, we have been moving almost constantly since we left Martinsburg but I have no time nor space to tell you the half that I would like to suffice it to say that we have had very hard marching and another fight at Manasses gap we arrived at this city on the 22d of this month on the steam ship Merrimac. We are here for the pupose of enforcing the draft. but I hope that there will be no disurbance I have got but very few letters for a long time and this I dont like for I am never well satisfied unless I can get to hear from my Dear relatives very often, but I think we will stayhere sometime and if we do we can get our mail regularily We have a nice camp here. The health of our regiment is tolerable good at present. I will soon have to bring this letter to an end but before I do let me tell you Dear Uncle an Aunt that I want you all to write to me often for nothing gives me so much pleasure as to recieve letters from my friends at home direct your letters to New York city Co. D 126th Rgt O. V. I. in care of capt Martin no more now but I will ever remain your affectionate Nephew David Close to George and Rachel DunbarNew York cityMr. David Close

Camp McCook Cumberland Maryland, December the 4th A D 1862

Camp McCook Cumberland Maryland, December the 4th A D 1862

Mrs. Rachel Dunbar beloved Aunt.It is with the greatest pleasure that I sieze the present opportunity of informing you how I am prospering I am well at this time and I sincerely hope that these few lines may find you and your family enjoying the same great blessing we are still here at Cumberland and I expect we will winter here but I wish we would go further south where it is warmer But although we are situated among the mountains and are as far north as it is in ohio we havehad no cold weather worth mentioning we have had only two snows yet and they dident last any length of time Our tents turn rain first rate and they have kept us very comforable this far we have also plenty of good warm clothing and we have good substantial food to eat. we have had no marching to do on foot yet so you see dear aunt we have had pretty easy times for soldiers we have prayer meeting every night in the church tents our chaplain allways has prayer when we are all out on dress parade the whole regiment is formed into a hollow square the chaplain stands in the middle so you see the whole Regiment can hear all he says I recieved your letter yesterday morning and oh dear aunt you have no idea how glad I was to hear from you and to recieve your good and kind councils I want you to write me a great manny such letters the will allways do me good and they cause my mind to wander back to the happy days of my early childhood and they make me think of you and Aunt mary those were happy days when I and my dear brother Jasper was all sundered far by distance and Providence only knows whether we shall ever meet again but we must not be despondent for I have a very good chance of returning if I keep my health I dread sickness worse than I do the Secesh bullets. but I will try and take good care of myself and I want you to pray for me for the prayers of the righteous availeth much I was glad to hear that you got my picture. I received a letter from you beside this last one It was an execellent letter I also wrote you another letter before the one that I went my picture in. Tell William and Wesley 1 to write to me I expect thay will say that i must write first but tell them I have so manny letters to write that i cant possibly write to all my friends but if they write to me i will answer them without delay i hope that Joseph is getting well of the Diptheria i dread to hear of that disease but i must close for i have no time to write at present But remain your affectionate nephew David Close to his dear aunt Rachel Dunbar. I send my best Respects to Uncle George and the Children

Good By Aunt David Close

 

Camp near Brandy Station Virginia

Camp near Brandy Station Virginia

December the 30th 1863Dear Uncle and AuntI take the present opportunity of writing you a few lines which leaves me in the best of health and in fine spirits and I hope that they will find you all well your kind and welcome letter came to hand a short time ago after being on the road a long time. I was very glad to hear that you were all well I returned to the Regiment on the 7th of this month I wrote Wesley a letter a few days ago and I give him my poor advice. the year 1863 is now almost gone and I hope that the coming year will see the close of this unhappy war I hope you all had a happy Chistmas and I wish you a happy New Years The health of our Regiment is tolerable good Uncle James Dennis is home on a furlough I hope you will see him for he could tell you all about camp life better than I can by writing I have nothing strange to write about therefore my letter will have to be short give my love to the children write soon I am much obliged to you for the postage stamps you sent me please excuse all mistakes and bad writing for I have written in haste. I will now close for this time but I will ever remain yours truly &c &xDavid CloseTo his dear Uncle and Aunt George & Rachel DunbarDirect to Washington city D C co. D 126th Ohio 3rd A. D.

(The above address was then copied again at the bottom of the page with many laborious flourishes) - "Washington City D C Co D 126th Ohio A C "- (and on the back of the sheet was scrolled in yet a different scroll): Brandy Station Virginia

 

Cumberland Maryland November the 4th A. D. 1862

Cumberland Maryland November the 4th A. D. 1862

Dear Aunt and UncleIt is with the Greatest Sense of pleasure that I seat myself in my crowded tent among my mischievous comrades to inform you where and how I am. Our regiment is encamped near cumberland, Maryland in Alleghany County on the headwaters of the Potomac River the Potomac River is you know the scene of some of the Bloodiest Battles which you have read about I suppose dear aunt you know several of the boys with us but still i must inform you that We have a remarkable civil and Religious company There is scarcely any wicked or profane persons among us. We can go to church every Sunday for our chaplain always preaches two sermons on that day we have also prayer meeting every night in our tents I attend them regular and I think that they tend to keep a young man from falling into bad company. and i think it is a providencial circumstance that I enlisted in this company for I hear that there is a desperate sight of wickedness in the very regiments that i came so near enlisting in. I have heard of the death of several of my acquaintences who belonged to the army and it allways makes me feel like trying to do theduty of a Christian for i am no better than my young friends who have fell on the field of battle and the solemn thought arises in my mind althoug i am now well and healthy how soon might I be numbered with them. And now dear aunt i must soon close but befor i do i want to tell you to write to me often for every letter that i can get from you will be a great pleasure to me it will make me think of old times when you and aunt Polly was at home with us I remember how kind you used to be to me when i was nothing but a small boy and i now see what trouble i was to you. I will now bring my letter to a close. I would have written to you long ago if i had known how to direct your letters i hope you will write to me sometimes without a letter from me for i cant write often to all my friends tell William and Wesley to write to meNo more at presentBut remain your affectionate nephew David Close to his aunt and uncle Rachel and George Dunbar. Direct your letter to Cumberland Maryland in care of capt Paisley 126 Regiment O V I Carroll

Martinsburg V. A. February the 4th A. D 1863

Martinsburg V. A. February the 4th A. D 1863

Mrs Rachel DunbarBeloved and ever remembered Aunt it is with pleasure that I avail myself of the present opportunity to write you a few lines to let you know that i am well at present. and i sencerely hope that these few lines may find you and your dear family the happy possessors of good health I wrote you a letter five of six weeks ago and have looked anxiously for an answer ever since but i have recieved none yet i fear my letter did not reach you. as you will see by the heading of this letter we are sill at Martinsburg berkley county V A where we have been stationed for several weeks the weather is colder to day than it has been this winter the snow last week fell to a depth of 14 of 16 inches which is still laying on and although the weather is severe for this part of the country it is not to be compared to what I have seen in Ohio we are very comfortably clothed and have good warm tents to stay in so you see we dont suffer any with the cold the health of our regiment is very much on the decline we have had about two deaths a week since we came here and by the present appearances i fear there is several sick persons in the hospitals who will not live long the number of persons in the hospitals is about 80 and about 150 more who are unfit for duty the principal diseases are typhoid fever the measles and some few cases of small pox my health was never so good as it is at present for which i am very thankful for a person has a very poor chance when he gets sick here i want you to write ma a letter as soon as you get this for dear aunt i want to hear from you very bad My best respects to uncle George and the rest of the family no more at present for my ink is pale my pen is bad my hand is tired and supper is ready no more now but ever remain your affectionate nephew David CloseDavid Close high private

Martinsburg Va March the 15th A D 1863

Martinsburg Va March the 15th A D 1863

Mrs Rachel Dunbar beloved Aunt it is with pleasure that i take my pen in hand to inform you how i am prospering i am sorry to have to tell you that i have not been very well for some three or four days but i think i